Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The VIP room of Club Rose bustled with overexcited activity. The neon lights were dimmed to shades of purple and blue, giving the room a relaxed atmosphere. Even so, Erwin’s men were frisky and full of liquor as they enjoyed their reward for a job well done. Another rival gang was cut from the roots of their city’s tree. His city. Erwin owned this town, no matter what the government tried to say. Half the police answered to him, and the other half were too scared shitless to persecute his men. The situation was ideal in just about every way. He had never felt such power as he did in his current position. Nothing could take him down at this rate. He was unstoppable. And he’d fuck up anyone who tried.

Erwin took a long drag from his cigar and exhaled the smoke in a smooth cloud. His gloved hands, wrapped in expensive, black, Italian leather, were pristinely clean as usual. His suit bore no wrinkles, hand-crafted and tailored to fit his muscular physique. Tonight, he wore his favorite shade of navy, accompanied by a black and white polka-dotted tie. His slick suede shoes tapped against the chair along with the beat of the music. His blond hair, slicked back with his expensive pomade, hadn’t moved an inch throughout the entire evening. And that was how he liked it, perfect. Erwin enjoyed almost every aspect of his life with a touch of perfection. Almost. There was one exceedingly difficult, very frustrating, and very messy aspect of his life he had yet to tame… Levi.

His blue eyes scanned the room, searching. Erwin knew that he wouldn’t be here, not yet. He knew that the little raven was off playing courtesan with some other rich man, likely hanging all over the bar like the slutty little thing he was. Erwin knew that Levi looked downright delectable, a treat that could be devoured with ease, no matter what he chose to wear. He also knew that Levi would show up eventually, most likely when he ran out of money.

Erwin sipped his whiskey, scanned the room full of naked dancers, and waited. He didn’t enjoy waiting, being on edge until that moment came when he was needed. But he’d found, with Levi, there was no other way to lure the cat in than to flash some money at a club. Levi loved money. Money, jewels, clothing, make-up… The raven, for being born so lowly and poor, loved expensive things. And oh, Erwin gave it all to him. He gave Levi necklaces adorned with rare crystals, teas imported from across the world, clothing that no other human had ever touched after its production, even rare pieces of art from museums.

“Sir, he’s been spotted at the bar in the main room.” Mike, Erwin’s right-hand man, was always keeping tabs on the raven for him. He had the nose of a bloodhound and eyes everywhere. Mike was one of those men that had no problem commandeering respect. He was Erwin’s best asset. Well, second-best. “He’s hanging all over the bartender, I assume for free drinks,” Mike scoffed. It made Erwin’s lips quirk up in amusement. His blue eyes held that little glint that Mike recognized quite well. “Should I fetch him?”

“No, not yet. Let the little cat have its fun,” Erwin replied. He raised his glass to his lips, taking a long swig of the burning liquid. It felt wonderful knowing Levi would come to him in time, and yet…it was an eternal test of patience.

Erwin’s reward came in the form of a short, pale, fiery raven. He entered the VIP room after causing a ruckus with the security guard, using language so colorful that he should have been a sailor. Erwin shuddered to think of Levi on a boat full of men, all willing to give him anything he desired within their grasps… He had a way of causing men to fall for him. And then running them dry. Erwin should know, he’d long since fallen for the alley cat. Caging it, however, proved to be an entirely different matter.

Levi was finally allowed inside the room after Erwin raised his hand in a simple gesture, the leather-clad fingers flicking in a positive, upwards motion to grant him access. His eyes could really take in the sight of Levi as he strutted across the bustling floor. Tonight, he wore shorts so small that they left extraordinarily little to the imagination. The denim material was frayed and had holes that gave them the appearance of being very cheaply made. They were not. Erwin remembered his surprise when shown the price tag of the expensive, barely there, material. “There’s hardly anything there,” he’d commented. To which Levi replied, “that’s not your business. They’ll make my ass look fantastic.” That was, of course, more than enough incentive for Erwin. And Levi was right, as usual. They looked superb on him. His black crop top hugged his skin tightly, leaving his abdomen exposed to the chill of the night air. The fur shrug around his shoulders helped fight the cold, he was sure, although the fishnet tights couldn’t do much for his pale legs. And then there were the black heels, which gave Levi a solid three inches in height. Erwin loved the heels, specifically Levi wearing nothing but them. The blond let his eyes roam back up Levi’s body, spotting the diamond choker around his neck, followed by the dangling earrings the decorated his pale skin. Levi was gorgeous. His plump lips were smeared with red lipstick, his eyes rimmed with solid black eyeliner. He could never get over the silver hue of those irises. It was such a unique color that he’d accused Levi of wearing colored contacts upon their first meeting. Levi’s dark hair hung partially in his eyes, the way it usually did. When those silver eyes flicked up, locking onto his target, onto Erwin, the blond had the overwhelming urge to fuck the raven until he cried.

Levi strode up to Erwin’s table with a confidence not even the queen herself possessed. He wondered how the alley cat managed it. The confidence. It seemed that Levi was afraid of nothing and no one, Erwin included. “You look bored. You must have been waiting for me, like a kid who was promised dessert.” Levi’s red lips curled into a grin, showing off his shiny white teeth. They’d better be shiny and perfect, after the dentist bill Erwin coughed up to perfect his little toy’s pearly whites.

“Who was waiting for whom? I heard you had trouble buying drinks downstairs. So, as usual, you came crawling to me to refill your bank account. Shall I act surprised, Levi?” Erwin’s voice was deep, calm, and collected. Inside, he felt quite the opposite.

“You should, it would be more fun for me if you played along every once in a while,” Levi huffed, his tone bratty and whiny. “I was just having a nice chat with the bartender. He was so cute,” he hummed, taking a seat right on Erwin’s right thigh. “Too bad he’s broke, or he might have grabbed my attention for the evening.” This tease was followed by a little giggle, but it didn’t linger. Erwin’s hand reached up to grab a fistful of that dark hair and tug, yanking Levi’s head back with force. The raven craned his neck with a startled gasp, but that smirk on his lips told Erwin that he knew exactly what he was doing.

“Kitten, you know how much I despise that kind of talk. Praising other men in my presence will most likely get them killed on the spot,” Erwin reminded. His voice was a gentle hum, completely opposite his vice-like grip on Levi’s hair.

“Jealous that a younger man caught my eyes? It’s not his fault that you’re getting up there in age. What are you now, forty?” Levi’s ability to be mouthy while wincing in pain will never cease to amaze Erwin.

“It seems like you need a thorough distraction from your soon-to-be executed crush, and I need to get my money’s worth of this ass before daylight hits. So, shall we leave, kitten?” Erwin’s lips brushed Levi’s ear as he spoke, and his free hand rested on the raven’s thigh to squeeze the skin there. The little alley cat grinned, licked his lips, hummed low in his throat.

“Whatever you say, Sir. You’re in charge, after all,” Levi purred. Erwin’s dick twitched in the confines of his pants. Levi knew every button to push, every word or phrase to utter, every place to touch to set Erwin off. He was an evil mastermind, in his own little ways.

Erwin finally released his grip on the raven’s scalp, scattering the torn hairs onto the club’s floor. He patted Levi’s thigh and rose to stand once the kitten slid off his lap. From there he moved with ease to exit the club and slide into the black town car that always waited for him. Levi followed like a dutiful pet; his heels clacked on the tile floor with every step. The pair were left alone in the back of the vehicle, the privacy partition firmly in place to seclude them from prying eyes. Though by now, no one pried. Levi and Erwin were old news. Everyone in the gang knew to never lay a finger on Levi, and Erwin had eyes and ears everywhere.

“Are you really gonna kill him? He didn’t actually do anything wrong you know,” Levi hummed. He leaned forward to open the black mini fridge that always held liquor, mainly for Levi’s use, and pulled out a bottle of expensive French wine.

“Do you not want me to kill him? That makes me want to do it ten times more,” Erwin responded. He was about to fetch a wine glass for the raven but sighed when the cat just drank straight from the bottle instead.

“I don’t really care,” Levi responded, his shoulders rising and falling in a nonchalant shrug. “But he is a bit young to get taken out by the head of the mafia. People might start to worry that the ‘Commander of the streets’ will come after their children next,” he gasped in a dramatic fashion.

“If that’s what it took to keep you close, I’d do so in a heartbeat,” Erwin replied. He reached over to run his gloved fingers through Levi’s hair, tenderly this time.

“Oh god, just kill him then. Don’t get all mushy and emotional on me. You really are getting old,” Levi scoffed with a look of disgust.

“You’re in quite the mood tonight,” Erwin sighed. “You must be looking for a red ass.” The threat made Levi visibly shudder, and Erwin’s lips quirked up into a smirk. “Or you could begin to be on your best behavior and earn a night of fun instead.”

“When have I ever been on my best behavior, Erwin?” Levi asked in return, rolling his eyes so dramatically, that Erwin wondered if it prompted a headache.

“On the rare occasion that you want something large, expensive, or hard to obtain,” he answered. “So, I’m assuming this is not one of those nights, or else you’d be on your knees sucking my cock right now.”

“Wow, you must be really pent up. If I suck you off now, you might not be able to get it up again to fuck me later. Old age and all that,” Levi hummed. He had a mischievous grin that told Erwin he knew what he was getting into. If he thought that the blond would simply put up with all the insults and jabs at his ego, he was a fool. Levi was a fool, but he knew he was in for a rough night. Erwin couldn’t wait to make those pretty eyes drip tears of frustration, pain, exhaustion, and pleasure. Of course, Erwin also knew why Levi was instigating him so much this evening. Levi knew that after a particularly rough night, whether brought on himself, or due to Erwin’s stressful day, he was always paid a higher sum of money. Erwin thought it was a win-win situation, really. Plus, Levi loved it rough. Whenever Erwin tried to be soft and sweet, he was usually cursed at or insulted until he lost the gentleness he once possessed.

“I’m hungry, can you tell your personal chef to make us some food? I want sushi,” Levi hummed.

“No, food can wait. That attitude of yours is the first thing on my list to fix,” Erwin replied. It was tempting to start right here, right now- but Erwin preferred to be at home for tough nights like this. It was far easier to tie Levi down or contain him to a single room to unleash his punishments.

“Erwin~ I’m starved! I haven’t eaten all day. Please can you feed me?” Levi whined, pouting those plump lips out, batting those dark lashes. Erwin’s lips curled into a grin this time.

“Alright. We’ll make a quick pit stop to the bedroom, and then we can dine,” Erwin agreed. He leaned over to kiss Levi’s head gently, though his sadistic smirk never faded. Levi didn’t like that; he didn’t like it at all.

Once the car stopped at Erwin’s large, expensive residence, the blond stepped out first and helped the lithe raven exit as well. Erwin’s home was top of the line, state of the art security at all times. He had a personal chef, housekeepers, and a nutritionist that helped keep him in optimal health. The borderline mansion contained five bedrooms, one of which was used as a large office. There was a fully furnished living room, a movie room, a kitchen full of the most advanced appliances, and of course the master bed and bath. Erwin’s room contained a king-sized bed with satin sheets, memory foam pillows, and a large closet to house all his suits. The bathroom had a jacuzzi tub that Levi adored, along with a rain shower that relaxed Erwin on stressful nights. The room adjacent to his own was dedicated to housing his many tools and toys to both pleasure and punish Levi. There was a four-poster bed perfect for restraining the raven, a cross for keeping him still and in place for a good whipping or cropping, and the necessary set-up for suspending the pretty doll from the ceiling. Erwin had other partners in there before, of course, but now, it was pretty much dedicated to his encounters with Levi. The raven had a love-hate relationship with that room.

Once inside, Erwin relayed the order of food to Mike, who then relayed it to his chef. The man was fairly used to be woken at whatever time of night to cook up a fresh meal. He was heavily compensated, of course. That was an effective way to keep men loyal: money.

“Come along, kitten.” Erwin placed a large hand on the back of Levi’s neck as the pair walked up the grand staircase towards Erwin’s private rooms.

“What are we going to your room for?” Levi asked in a little hum. Cute, the raven was playing dumb.

“I want to get comfier, darling. These suits do get so stuffy,” Erwin replied. He unlocked his private chambers and stepped inside, closing the door firmly behind them. “Undress,” he ordered in that deep tone that sent shivers down Levi’s spine. He did so as well, shedding his suit jacket, his tie, and removing his shoes. A glance to his right indicated that Levi was obeying for now, the shorts and crop top discarded in a neat pile in the hamper. He kicked off his heels and lined them up nicely before sliding the fishnet tights down his smooth legs. Next the raven removed the expensive jewelry and laid it neatly on the nightstand. He was left bare in just his lacey, black, tight panties. They hugged his pale ass so delectably; Erwin could nearly groan. “Leave those on. They look lovely on you,” he hummed. Now that Levi was finished and attentive, Erwin slowly removed his belt, pulling it through the loops one by one, his blue eyes locked onto Levi’s face. He curled the leather around his fist, a knowing smirk on his face as Levi swallowed thickly. The belt was laid on the bed, a silent threat for later. Next, Erwin bit the middle finger of his black glove and slowly peeled it off, followed by the second. He rested those on the nightstand by Levi’s jewelry. The contrast was beautiful. Sparkling diamonds, slick black leather.

“I know what you’re doing,” Levi hummed. He stepped closer to Erwin, his deft fingers making easy work of Erwin’s button-down. “You’re trying to scare me into behaving.” Those sparkling eyes held such a glint of mischief. Once the shirt was undone, Levi pushed it off Erwin’s broad shoulders, so it slid to the floor. “I’m not scared, Erwin,” he purred, tongue darting out to wet his lips. His hands slid down Erwin’s chest to his slacks, which he unbuttoned so he could slide a hand inside. Erwin lightly gasped as Levi’s long fingers encircled his growing erection. “I’m not scared, and you’re impatient.” Levi stroked Erwin once through his boxer-briefs, reveling in the low growl that emitted from the blonde’s throat. “So, I could suck you off, just how you like it. Take you deep into my throat and moan around you like the little whore that I am. Make you cum so hard you see stars, make you moan my name. You want that, Erwy~? I can play nice,” he purred, soft and sweet.

“Then get on your knees and do it,” Erwin breathed out. He hated that Levi could make him like this. He hated that this little raven could make his patience disintegrate so easily, leaving him a ball of lust ready to explode.

“Yes, Sir.” Levi sunk to his knees right away, lithe hands tugging down Erwin’s pants and briefs in one go. His erection sprung free, which was such a relieving feeling itself. But the sight of Levi, kneeling before him in nothing but his lacy panties, was enough to make Erwin’s blood boil with lust. One big hand tangled in Levi’s dark locks, pulling enough to sting and draw those red lips closer to his cock. He wanted those lips on him, badly. Despite Levi’s offer to suck him off, the little vixen seemed intent on driving him to the tipping point. His pink tongue darted out to lap at the tip of Erwin’s cock, a lick so soft and kitten-like, that at another time, Erwin would have found it amusing or perhaps even adorable. Right now, however, he was unimpressed. Levi’s eyes held that hint of mischief in them, and Erwin let out a deep sigh before tangling his other hand in Levi’s hair.

“Just remember, kitten, you brought this on yourself,” Erwin hummed. The confusion was clear on Levi’s face, but the moment he opened his mouth to question Erwin’s words, he shoved his cock right in, instead. Seeing those silver eyes go so wide was its own bit of amusement for Erwin. The way Levi’s throat constricted around him when he thrusted in was perfect and drew out a deep moan from the blond. Without mercy, Erwin began a steady pace of fucking Levi’s sassy, disobedient mouth. His hands held firmly to Levi’s head, to his hair, holding him just how he wanted to be able to fuck that throat, feel it twitch and constrict around his very erect cock. He devoured the sight of tears in Levi’s eyes, licking his own lips as his blue eyes shimmered with hunger. Levi drove him absolutely mad, insane, to the brink of pure recklessness.

Erwin granted Levi a moment of respite to suck in deep breaths, to allow air back into his lungs before he suffocated on his cock. Perhaps if Levi ever betrayed him in an unforgivable way, that would be how Erwin took him out: literal choking on his dick. The thought brought a smirk to his lips. Levi must have noticed if his irritated scowl was any indication. Before he could verbally express his disdain for Erwin’s amusement, however, the raven had his mouth stuffed full of his cock once again. “Use your tongue, relax your throat,” the blond hummed between breathy moans. He could feel Levi’s clawing hands on his clothed thighs and was grateful that he hadn’t completely shed his pants, or else he’d have claw marks that rivaled a stray cat that was being bathed. Luckily for the unamused raven, Erwin didn’t have the stamina to keep this going for long. He’d been pent up lately, desiring a creature who would rather be out shopping or trying extravagant desserts than keeping him company in bed. One more glance at that wrecked, tear-streaked face was enough to send shivers down Erwin’s spine. Holding Levi’s head firmly in place, cock shoved down his throat, he spilled his seed, forcing Levi to swallow it or be choked. Of course, the raven chose the former. Erwin groaned deeply and tossed his head back, basking in the euphoric feeling of his orgasm. A fist punching his thigh reminded him of the human attached to his cock.

The instant his head was released, Levi pulled away to cough and suck in deep breaths. His eyes were wet with tears, and his throat ached from exertion. “You fucking prick!” He hissed, scowling up at the offending male.

“You knew that would happen, don’t play innocent,” Erwin hummed. He returned his underwear to its proper place and ditched the slacks in favor of some comfortable silk pajama pants.

“You hardly even gave me a chance. Now my throat hurts,” Levi whined, stomping to the master bathroom to gargle with some mouthwash. “You better pay me for that. I’m gonna end up losing my beautiful voice.”

Erwin couldn’t suppress his eye roll. “And yet, despite all your incessant whining, you’re sporting a hard-on of your own,” he commented.

“Of course, I am. You moan like a bitch,” Levi purred. He sauntered back up to Erwin, hands running down his bare chest. “So c’mon, return the favor.” The raven was so bold. A night of jabbing insults, being plain difficult, and teasing him until the breaking point…and he thought he’d get to cum? Just like that? Oh, the poor, naïve creature. Erwin placed one hand on Levi’s shoulder and pushed him backwards until his back hit the wall. His other hand settled on his throat, squeezing for a moment before sliding to his chest. Deft fingers twisted and tugged a nipple, eliciting a whimper from those pretty, smudged lips. Erwin drifted his fingertips lightly down Levi’s torso, finding the lace panties and caressing the fabric tenderly. “Touch me,” the kitten demanded. Who was Erwin to deny him? His hand slid into Levi’s panties, calloused fingers caressing his swollen shaft lightly. A soft moan graced his ears, and Erwin couldn’t help but smirk. Levi was such a fucking slut.

“Tell me, Levi…” Erwin’s hand closed around Levi’s leaking cock and gave it a slow but firm stroke. “What have you done tonight, that grants you permission to cum?” He asked, his tone full of curiosity.

“I made you cum,” Levi breathily replied, a soft moan trickling from his lips as Erwin’s hand sped up. “I-I got all dressed up for you.” His head thumped back against the wall, Erwin was jerking him off at such a pleasant, pleasuring speed now. “Fuck, I want it.” The hand stopped. Levi whined, loudly.

“I did the work, bringing myself to an orgasm using your whorish mouth,” Erwin stated. “You dressed up for the bartender,” he added. “And most importantly…” Erwin’s hand removed itself from Levi’s underwear, and the blond leaned in, so his lips puffed warm air against Levi’s ear. “I don’t give a fuck what you want. A little slut like you isn’t in charge here, and I should remind you of that,” he growled, deep and dangerous. He could see Levi shudder hard, as he should. “Go kneel on the bed, hands and knees,” he ordered, giving the raven a little shove in the right direction. The kitten stumbled eagerly to comply. After all, Levi may be stubborn, but he wasn’t stupid enough to challenge Erwin right now. Only a fool would disobey a command like that.

While Levi trembled on the bed, Erwin perused the drawers of his many implements of torture. There was pleasurable torture, teasing torture, painful torture…the decision wasn’t an easy one. For now, Erwin decided to go with something simple, yet effective. Levi did still need to eat, after all. He approached the bed and pulled Levi’s panties down and out of the way. He first delivered a firm slap to his right ass cheek, smirking at the little yelp. When Erwin spanked, he didn’t hold back. His hands were large and unyielding. He tended to leave red handprints, leave Levi’s ass sore for days afterwards. “Hmm… Should I use the belt to put you in place?” Erwin mused thoughtfully. He chuckled deeply at the pitiful whine of protest that Levi released. “What’s wrong? You don’t think you deserve the belt?”

“I did make you cum…” Levi reminded, peeking over his shoulder with a pout, which was taken over by a pained look when Erwin slapped his left cheek even harder than the last one. “Please not the belt? I’ll be a good boy,” he pleaded with those shiny silver eyes.

“You’re so spoiled,” Erwin sighed. His large hand came down against Levi’s skin again, his slaps hard enough to jolt Levi forwards. Each one brought out a little cry, and Levi’s thighs soon had a light tremble on them. Normally, Erwin would give more than fifteen spanks for Levi’s behavior so far, but he had another form of torture in mind for the raven. “That was three. Let’s give twelve more, and if you can be a good boy and count, then I’ll call that enough for one night,” Erwin hummed. Levi was certainly skeptical of that, if his expression was anything to go by. It was rare Erwin dealt out such light punishments. “Is that not enough? I can give you more if you want,” he offered oh-so-graciously.

“No, no… Fifteen is plenty,” Levi huffed back. He winced from the next harsh spank. “Four,” he whined. “Fuck! Five,” he groaned pitifully. Erwin never held back. Levi liked a little pain, but Erwin didn’t spank for fun. He spanked to teach a lesson. To imprint red marks, to make sitting painful. He was relentless. “Six…”

“Mm, you’re going good, baby,” Erwin cooed.

“Ugh…don’t fucking baby talk me!” Levi hissed with reddening cheeks. The silence that followed left him feeling unsettled. “I-I’m sorry, Sir.” Too late. Levi heard the clink of the belt being picked up and groaned pitifully.

“Well, I wouldn’t want to baby you. I suppose I should ensure that you feel properly disciplined, instead,” Erwin hummed casually. “We’ll still finish up the fifteen. That is, if you can restrain that mouth from getting you into more trouble.”

“Yes, Sir,” Levi breathed out. He was thanking his lucky stars that Erwin didn’t make him start over. The first snap of the belt against his skin made him cry out loudly. The thick leather stung and left welts, and once again… Erwin didn’t hold back. His powerful arms put force into the strike to Levi’s tender ass. The sting lingered, and Levi hissed through his teeth. “Seven,” he managed to breathe out.

“Bend down so your face is in the bed. I really want to get those sit spots that’ll cause you lasting discomfort. After all, I don’t want to baby you,” Erwin hummed. Levi cursed only his mind this time, lowering his front to the bed and effectively giving Erwin a better target. “What a lovely view. Your ass is absolutely delicious in red,” Erwin purred. The next snap hurt just as badly, except it was to the tender, newly exposed skin where Levi’s ass met his thighs. He whimpered and squirmed a bit to attempt to negate the burning sensation, to no avail.

“Eight, god, fuck!” Levi hissed, fisting the sheets. He shouted at the next one to the same spot, the skin further igniting with pain. “Nine…” The following strike of the belt was to his upper thighs, and Levi whined loudly at the intrusion on the sensitive skin. “Ten, fuck!” He huffed out. Erwin’s impeccable aim was just unfair.

“Five more,” Erwin reminded oh-so-helpfully. Levi hissed out the next four numbers through gritted teeth and teary eyes. His ass was throbbing in pain from his upper thighs to the top of his ass. The last strike of the belt was to the perfect underside of his ass, licking the skin with pain that made Levi choke out a sob. He’d feel that when he was sitting, that was for damn sure.

“Fifteen! Fif-fucking-teen!” Levi practically shouted.

“Good, very good. You took it well,” Erwin hummed. His large hand gently caressed the abused skin, thumbs rubbing circles that drew whines from Levi’s lips. He thought that was the end of it, but oh, how wrong he was…

Using the small bottle of lube he kept on the nightstand, Erwin slicked two of his fingers and slowly pried Levi’s hole open. The raven moaned like a little whore, not expecting the sudden intrusion but pleased to be feeling pleasure rather than pain. His hips pushed against Erwin’s fingers in no time at all. Erwin could never grow tired of those whorish sounds Levi let out. Levi was born to be fucked. Born to take his cock. Once Levi was loosened and slick enough, Erwin removed his fingers, ignoring the whines he received.

“Don’t worry, you’ll be filled soon enough,” he hummed. The small remote control was tucked into his pajama pocket. He would save that reveal for a little bit later. The toy he chose for Levi was a nice, thick anal plug, one that was long and stimulating. And that was without the vibrations being activated. He slicked the plug with a bit of lube before slowly sliding it into Levi’s waiting hole. The raven moaned deeply, pushing his hips back eagerly until the toy was fully inserted, the flared part keeping it from slipping any deeper. “There, perfect.” Erwin delivered a firm slap to Levi’s abused ass before moving off the bed to grab his other toy of choice. Not so much a toy as it was a preventive measure. “Sit up,” he ordered, watching the teary-eyed raven comply with a little pout. When he saw what Erwin was holding, he full-out whined pitifully. The blond smirked at the wince as Levi’s ass met the comforter. He was such a cruel man.

“Erwin! I don’t want to wear that!” Levi huffed, cheeks red and eyes filled with tears as he came to terms with his punishment.

“I don’t remember asking for your opinion.” Erwin ignored the further protests as he slid on the silicone cock ring. It was his personal favorite, with a hole to snugly fit around Levi’s shaft, and a place for his testicles to be secured as well. It was wonderful at helping to ward off any orgasms that may creep Levi’s way. “Perfect! You look so lovely like that,” he purred with a big grin. Levi’s expression was one of both irritation and disappointment. “Aw, kitten, you didn’t think that I’d let you cum anytime soon…did you?” Erwin asked.

“…I was hopeful,” Levi grumbled. Erwin slid his panties back over his perky, abused ass and grabbed one of his own oversized t-shirts to slide onto his pouting lover. Well, lover was a term that Levi absolutely hated, but Erwin thought it had a nicer ring to it than ‘sugar-baby’. Which, admittedly, was closer to the truth. Levi despised the way the panties rubbed at his sore skin.

“I thought you were hungry, little dove,” Erwin hummed. “So, let’s go eat.” He smirked at the scowling raven, who begrudgingly slid off the bed. He shuddered hard, and it only made Erwin’s smirk widen. He loved to watch Levi be tormented. It was his favorite hobby. After sliding a shirt on his own body, Erwin led the raven down to the dining room. It was clear that every step stirred the plug inside him, and Levi was effectively flustered by the time they reached the table. There was already an impressive spread of sushi laid out, as well as various beverages.

“Will you be requiring anything else, Sir?” The chef asked with a respectful bow.

“No, that will be all. You may go,” Erwin hummed. Once he was gone, Erwin placed both his hands on Levi’s shoulders, and shoved him down to sit in the dining chair. The raven cried out, tossing his head back as it sent the plug shifting roughly, and reignited the burning welts on his ass.

“You are such a prick!” He hissed.

“Now, now, is that any way to talk to me after I had this extravagant meal prepared for you?” Erwin sighed. “Please, dig in,” he hummed. He poured them each some green tea and sat to begin to eat some of the fresh sushi as well. Eventually, Levi stopped squirming so much and began to fill his plate with food. He ate contently, humming at the taste, and for a while, Erwin watched him with a fond smile. As frustrating as Levi was, it filled him with pride to be able to tend to the raven’s needs like this. Truly, Levi knew he could always come to Erwin for a place to stay, a hot meal, luxuries that he craved…and Erwin would never turn him down. He never had, and he never would. Levi was precious to him. So precious that Erwin often contemplated keeping him tied up in this house. Or perhaps obtaining an ankle monitor that tracked his whereabouts. Maybe it wasn’t the healthiest of relationships, but to be honest, Erwin didn’t give a fuck.

“Thank you Erwy,” Levi hummed after a while. He was eating his fill and was finally showing a little gratitude.

“Oh, you’re welcome, kitten.” Erwin smirked to himself before reaching into his pocket, picking up the remote, and clicking it onto the lowest setting. The reaction was immediate. Levi froze, then shuddered, then squirmed, and then whined as the wooden chair disturbed his reddened ass. He tried multiple positions to relieve the teasing sensation, but clearly, nothing was helping.

“And here I was, being so nice to you…” Levi huffed. This he could handle, though. Erwin and he both knew it. This setting was nothing but a mere slight tingle. The raven continued to pick at his meal and sip his tea. Erwin clicked the remote again, increasing the intensity of the vibrations. This time, Levi gasped sharply and released a little whine. “I can’t even eat in peace?” He hissed. Erwin clicked it again. Levi jolted and let out a light moan, squeezing his legs together uselessly. The toy was long, thick, and left no respite for the tingling sensations.

“What do you mean? I’m enjoying this meal immensely,” Erwin responded. He shrugged his shoulders and returned to using his chopsticks to eat another piece of sushi. For a while Levi just squirmed, panted softly, whined, and groaned in slight frustration. “It isn’t even halfway up yet, baby,” he reminded the raven. He chuckled at the harsh scowl Levi gave him. And clicked the remote again.

“F-fuuuck…” Levi groaned, shuddering hard.

“Now it’s halfway,” Erwin hummed.

“That’s enough! I already feel like I wanna cum… Why can’t you just be nice? I thought the spanking was it!” Levi whined. Erwin raised an eyebrow at that. And clicked the remote again. By now, it was getting quite intense. Of course, Levi would start whining and saying he was mean.

“You didn’t seem to want to be nice, with all your ‘old’ jokes and jabs at my ego. Not to mention blatantly telling me you almost ditched me for another man tonight. Do you really think you deserve my kindness, Levi? Do you truly, truly think that you deserve to cum?” Erwin asked him. While Levi scrambled to produce words, Erwin clicked the remote again. “I’m waiting, Levi.”

“F-fuck y-you!” Levi hissed out between deep moans, head thumping on the table as Erwin clicked the remote again. It was nearly at the highest setting, and Levi was losing his damn mind. He was moaning loudly, squirming in his seat uncontrollably. The front of Erwin’s shirt was wet from Levi’s precum, but Erwin was confident that the cock ring would hold off that orgasm until he’d had his fun. Erwin stood up and brushed their leftovers off the table, sending them clattering onto the floor. He lifted Levi and slammed his back onto the table, watching him writhe in agony and pleasure.

“You will learn to behave. You will learn to be mine. And you will thank me for the pleasure I choose to give you.” Erwin’s voice was deep, full of dominance, and his eyes stared deeply into Levi’s teary ones. He clicked the remote once more, the plug vibrating on its highest intensity now. Levi sobbed in frustration, hands scrabbling to try and touch himself, to do something. Erwin grasped both his wrists in one hand and pinned them over his head, while his other hand slid his panties down his trembling thighs. His cock was red and twitching, leaking at the slit. Erwin leaned down and swallowed Levi’s pitiful cock whole, sucking while his blue eyes stayed pinned onto Levi’s silver ones. The raven cried out, moaned, and pleaded almost incoherently. Erwin popped off, tongue rubbing Levi’s tip firmly. “What was that kitten?”

“I’m sorry! I’ll be good! I-I’ll be good…” Levi sobbed out, hips twitching, tears pouring from those gorgeous eyes. Erwin felt so satisfied. Well, not entirely. With careful hands, he removed the cock ring and stroked Levi’s neglected cock until the raven screamed, cum spurting all over the now filthy shirt. The toy was turned off, yanked out, and promptly replaced with Erwin’s cock. He gave the thrashing man no respite, immediately fucking into his pliant, twitching hole with a hungry, deep pace. He loved fucking Levi when he was like this: overstimulated, overwhelmed. It was so fucking hot, the way his ass clenched and twitched around his dick. Erwin’s hips were relentless, his pace deep and quick. Every thrust was harsh against Levi’s abused skin, reminding him of the pleasure and pain Erwin could, and would, give him. His hand released Levi’s wrists and instead wrapped around his throat. He squeezed just enough to cut off the air to the boy’s lungs. He watched Levi’s eyes roll back, his mouth hung open in silent moans, his body twitching and spasming. No, Erwin thought to himself. If Levi ever left me, I’d kill him just like this. Squeeze the air from his lungs for good, while I fucked him into oblivion.

Right now, however, he released his tightened grip to allow Levi to suck in a much-needed breath. Levi moaned deeply, his voice hitched higher and cock leaking all over again. He was such a fucking slut. Erwin loved it. He leaned down to catch Levi’s lips in a hungry, aggressive kiss. He bit at the raven’s lips, forced his tongue into his mouth, and stole the air from his lungs. He was relentless, lips leaving Levi’s to bite and suck at his neck and chest. He left claiming marks, dug his teeth into the skin until it bled, and then lapped up the remnants of blood greedily. “Levi,” Erwin breathed out, grabbing the raven’s chin to force his foggy eyes to make direct contact with his own. “Who do you belong to?” He asked, voice deep as his thrusts slammed, targeting that spot that drove Levi absolutely mad. The raven cried out, tears dripping from his eyes.

“You. Erwin, you. I’m yours,” Levi breathed out between wanton moans. Erwin felt like a spark of electricity went up his spine. He thrusted madly, like a beast in rut, fucking Levi without respite. He wrapped a hand around the raven’s cock, bringing him to another glorious orgasm, and then stilled his hips as he found his own release. He grunted and groaned, burying his face against Levi’s neck. They stayed like that for a long moment, catching their breath. Erwin placed delicate kisses against Levi’s skin, and those pale hands pet Erwin’s hair tenderly. Erwin basked in this moment… Because he knew it would not last forever.

“Let’s get you clean,” he hummed gently. Without pulling out, he pulled Levi to his chest and carried him back up the stairs to his master bathroom. The jostling drew whines from Levi, but not in a way that showed discomfort or pain.

“Mm let’s take a bath. With that fancy soap,” Levi hummed, taking his turn to leave kisses and marks on Erwin’s neck. Erwin rolled his eyes, but he could never say no to Levi when he was like this. Reluctantly he pulled out of that warm hole, setting Levi on the toilet while he ran a warm bath with his lavender oil and rose soap. It was Levi’s favorite combination. He smirked at the hiss Levi released as the cool porcelain met his welted cheeks. Once the tub was sufficiently full, Erwin removed the rest of his clothing, and Levi’s, and hoisted the raven into his arms again. He lowered them both into the water, sighing contently from the warmth soothing his strained muscles. The pair were silent for a while, Erwin diligently cleaning Levi’s skin with his favorite loofah.

“One day I’ll keep you locked up in this home.” If the statement shocked Levi, he didn’t show it. It wasn’t the first time he’d heard such a thing from Erwin, after all.

“Well, I wish you luck,” Levi hummed, taking the loofah to instead wash Erwin’s skin. “Because wild cats don’t like to be in captivity,” he whispered in his ear. “They tend to claw at their captors.”

“And that’s any different from now?” Erwin asked, amused by Levi referring to himself as a cat. “Any animal can be trained. Domesticated.” He squeezed Levi’s hips, then his ass. “And I’m a patient man.”

“Like hell you are,” Levi huffed. “So, will you refill my bank account, Erwy?” He asked softly, his best innocent gaze put on. Erwin chuckled and nodded.

“I can never say no to you,” he whispered, caressing Levi’s cheek gently. “Why won’t you be mine?” His soft tone set Levi on edge, and he scooted back uncomfortably.

“You know I can’t… I can’t be with any one person, Erwin.” He fidgeted, bit his lip, and glanced away. He was anxious, Erwin realized.

“You have trauma, Levi. I don’t know what it is, since you won’t tell me, but I can try and fix it.” It was clear that Levi had issues with intimacy. He withered up when you spoke too softly to him.

“I don’t need to be fixed, Erwin,” Levi scoffed, defensive. “Will you send the money or not?” He huffed.

“Yes, Levi. It ten grand enough?” Erwin asked with a patient hum.

“Make it fifteen?” Levi purred, kissing Erwin’s jaw again, all soft and tender.

“…fifteen it is,” Erwin sighed in defeat. One day…he’d catch this wild cat. And then, he would never let go. Even if it cost him his life.

Chapter Text

The sickening crack of a metal bat meeting a man’s skull was a very distinct sound. Erwin would categorize it as one of the most satisfying sounds he’d ever heard. Perhaps that was why he found such joy in bashing in the skull of another human with an instrument created for sport, or perhaps he was just fucked up.

“Ah, that was a little off. I wanted to smash his left temple directly,” Erwin sighed. He would have to work on his aim. Regardless, that man was no longer going to have a working brain, not with that amount of force. A fair price for flirting with his raven and being a conspiring member of Marley. “Well, no more drink making for you, my friend. Harvest his organs and get them properly preserved. Have Eld and Oluo take them to the black market tonight to fetch a decent sum. At least this useless piece of shit will have benefited me in some way, then,” the blond ordered. He tapped the metal bat on the ground, staring at the residue of blood coating the shiny surface.

“Yes, Sir,” Mike responded before ordering the body be taken to their harvesting room and dealt with. “It’s a shame he knew nothing,” he muttered.

“Ah, I hadn’t expected him to know much. He was a true imbecile. Still, things have begun to get out of hand. The men from Marley are becoming far too bold, these days. Surely, Zeke Jaeger doesn’t expect this to go un-retaliated against?” Erwin hummed.

“Don’t forget what Zackly said…Sir,” Mike reminded him cautiously. Erwin released an irritated scoff and gave Mike a fierce warning glare with those dangerous, blue eyes. “Apologies…”

“I suppose you’re right. That old man was adamant that we avoid any major conflicts or wars until the heat from the federal investigation dies down. I’ll need to reign in my temper, hm?” Erwin patted Mike on the back to assure him that he hadn’t taken his words as an insult of his rule. After all, Mike was always looking for what would benefit the group most. Erwin had never seen the man be selfish, not even once in his life.

Zackly, the head of the police’s task force, was an old friend. When he tipped Erwin off about the danger of the federal investigation, he saved the man a lot of headaches. Erwin hated the federal authorities. They were much, much harder to buy off. Or threaten.

“What would you like to do now, Sir?” Mike asked, following the blonde’s long strides out of the room with ease. Erwin peeled off his blood-soaked gloves and deposited them into the nearest trash can.

“I want to see him,” Erwin replied.

“I’ll call my sources and locate him at once.”

“Good… This time I’ll come to the alley cat,” Erwin muttered. It was rare that Erwin went as far as to track Levi down, but today it was a necessity. He needed to see those silver eyes, feel that tight ass, and hear those sweet cries. He continued his walk until he was in his own private office. There, he shed his jacket and tie, depositing them into the hamper that stayed empty and ready for his use. In no time at all, someone would fetch the clothing and send it to the dry cleaners. He continued to strip himself free of the soiled clothing before accessing the private room attached to his office. There he kept spare suits, shoes, gloves, and undergarments. He had a private shower as well, which he utilized at the moment to rid himself of any lingering blood. As brave and feisty as the raven was, he did become somewhat squeamish about kissing Erwin when he was covered in blood. Which was a shame, really, because Erwin was always ready for a good fuck after knocking someone’s brains out. Perhaps he truly was fucked up.

A firm set of knocks on the bathroom door indicated that Mike had found the alley cat. “Where is he?” Erwin asked over the hiss of the water.

“…he’s in club Titan,” Mike reluctantly replied. Erwin shut the water off immediately and stepped out. He aggressively dried himself with the towel hanging nearby and stomped to the closet with a livid expression on his face. His jaw was clenched harder than it had been in ages, his teeth protesting the aggressive treatment. His eyebrows were furrowed low, and a burning rage simmered in his darkening eyes.

“How long has he been there?” Erwin’s tone was clipped and cold.

“An hour.”

“Who is he with?”

“Unknown…my source couldn’t get inside. That’s Marley’s territory-“ Mike’s words died off as Erwin slapped him firmly across the face.

“I know it’s Marley’s territory,” Erwin snarled. “That’s the fucking problem, Mike.”

“Apologies…”

“Save it,” Erwin scoffed as he hurriedly dressed in an all-black suit. He decided to forego the tie and slid the jacket on with haste. After sliding on his slick, leather shoes and gloves, Erwin gathered his phone, wallet, and gun from his desk. “Let’s go,” he ordered, stomping towards the exit with determined strides.

“Sir…”

“Shut the fuck up, Mike. Or I’ll have to slap you again.” Mike closed his mouth after the threat. There was so much to say, though. “I already know what you’re going to say. I can’t go in there, I can’t stir up a fight, I can’t give them any weaknesses to exploit…” A low growl escaped Erwin’s lips, and he ripped the car door open to climb inside. He knew all of this, and yet…every bit of his mind was screaming to storm in there and steal Levi away from those fucking pricks. Those dangerous pricks.

Mike drove them towards the club in total silence, and Erwin was grateful for it. He was deep in thought. He really shouldn’t storm in there himself and sending Mike would stir the pot just as much. Levi, most likely, wouldn’t come out on his own, even if Erwin called for him to. The raven was trouble, and tonight Erwin was somewhat worried about what his troublesome pet might be getting himself into. Sure, Erwin was dangerous. But these guys, the Marley gang, were insane .

“We’re here, Sir,” Mike informed him, knocking him from his mental rambling. Erwin stared at the entrance to the club, at the bouncers waiting to control the inflow of people.

“…what to do?” Erwin muttered to himself. It would be foolish to waltz into enemy territory alone and give them reason to incite violence. After mulling over his many options, he decided that there was only one thing to try… Bribery. He withdrew his phone and sent a single text message, and then he waited. To his amusement and surprise, it only took ten minutes before he saw Levi exiting the club and looking around, phone in his hand. Once the raven spotted the familiar car, he made his way over, swinging those delicious hips back and forth as he strutted.

Tonight, Erwin felt jealousy bubbling inside of him. Levi looked gorgeous, but he also looked completely fuckable. He wore an entirely too short plaid skirt, black and pink, with black lace along the bottom; a white lace bralette that hugged his chest tightly and showed his nipples clearly; elbow-length black, lacy gloves; thigh high fishnet stockings with black bows at the top; black, leather, thigh garters; and tall black heels. Erwin felt entirely filled with rage at the delectable sight. The little brat wasn’t even wearing a coat!

Levi pulled open the car door and climbed inside with an irritated scowl. Up close, Erwin could see that his makeup was impeccable. Pink lips, darkly lined eyes, and thick lashes. He also had diamond earrings that sparkled in the car’s lights, along with the very diamond choker Erwin had bought him to match them. Rage. Pure fucking rage. “What is this?” Levi asked, showing his phone screen, which was opened to Erwin’s message. “Come outside within fifteen minutes, and I’ll give you ten grand?” Levi read, followed by a scoff. “How did you even know where I am?” He asked...a foolish question, and Levi knew it. He was poking the beast.

“Come with me for the evening,” Erwin ordered, rather than answering Levi’s question. His blond eyebrow twitched when Levi scoffed in response.

“If that’s it, then I’m gonna go,” Levi replied, going as far as to open the car door. Erwin reached over to slam it shut, scowling at the raven.

“It wasn’t a request, Levi.” His deep tone made Levi visibly shudder, but he stood his ground.

“I have business to attend to, Erwin. I can’t drop whatever I’m doing just because you wanna get your dick wet. Go find someone else for the evening,” Levi scoffed. Rage.

“And what business does a whore like you have to attend to?” Erwin asked, his tone clipped.

“I’m working, you fucking asshole!” He snapped, slapping Erwin’s hand off of him when the blond moved to grab his wrist. “I’m a dancer here tonight.”

“Ha! The hell you are! You’re leaving with me, now.”

“No, I’m not. You don’t fucking own me, Erwin. And I know that you can’t even go in there, because it’s run by Marley,” Levi purred with an arrogant smirk. Like lightning, Erwin reached out and wrapped his hand tightly around Levi’s throat.

“I’m going to give you one warning, Levi…” He shifted closer, his deep blue eyes staring into Levi’s with a clear threat of danger. “I will not allow you to start fucking around with Marley. They are dangerous, they are reckless, and they are going to be destroyed, one way or another. I don’t need you getting caught in the crossfire. Is that understood?” When Levi didn’t answer, and only stared back with an irritated scowl, Erwin’s hand tightened to cut off the air to his lungs. “I asked you… Is that understood?” With eyes full of forming tears, Levi frantically nodded. Erwin released his hold on the raven, who sucked in a much-needed breath to appease his burning chest.

“You’re a fucking psycho,” Levi croaked out, gripping his neck as he caught his breath.

“You already knew that. Drive, Mike,” Erwin told him.

“No, I still have to go in there. I was already paid! My shit is in there!” Levi huffed, opening the door once more. “I get it, I won’t fuck with them anymore. But I have a job to do,” he tsked when Erwin looked ready to grab him again. The blond did reach over, grasp the diamond choker around Levi’s neck, and rip it off with a metallic ‘clink’ of the chain breaking. Levi hissed at the strain on his skin.

“You won’t dance for them wearing the jewels I bought,” Erwin hissed. Levi scoffed, removed the earrings as well, and threw them at Erwin’s face. “…When are you done?” Erwin asked with a deep sigh. As much as he hated this, short of dragging Levi to his home and really locking him up, he didn’t have any other options.

“Late.” With that short reply, Levi slammed the car door and ran back across the parking lot. Erwin had never felt so fucking angry or helpless as he did in that moment.

“Take me home,” he ordered Mike. The pure audacity of Levi to leave him, all to entertain Marley…it was enough to nearly destroy Erwin’s composure. He wanted to march in there, shoot up the place, and drag Levi out by his fucking hair. Instead, he was left clutching expensive jewels and staring out the window as Mike drove them home. If Levi were anyone else, he would have been bleeding on the floor after speaking to Erwin that way, after throwing his earrings in his face. Levi was lucky. Erwin’s soft spot for him kept him safe from harm. No one on his own team would dare to fuck with Levi, and even some enemy teams had caught wind not to harm the raven. But Marley… Marley was dangerous. They were unpredictable, and Erwin feared they could use Levi against him…and that it would be effective.

“Sir, would you like me to keep you company?” Mike asked once the pair arrived back at Erwin’s home.

“No…go home, Mike. I’m sure that Nanaba is anxiously waiting for you,” Erwin replied. He headed inside and skipped dinner in favor of a strong bottle of whiskey. Right now, it was his only company. He felt angry. Angry that Levi wouldn’t bow to his every whim. Angry that the raven could get away with so much. Angry that he cared for the man too much to lock him up. But mostly, Erwin was angry that Levi never seemed to have any substantial feelings for him, despite how much he’d done for the raven. Money, clothing, jewels, and even a luxurious apartment on the safer end of town; Erwin had given him it all. And yet, the small man continued to spite him and do things just to get a rise out of him. Perhaps he was too lenient with the raven, and that caused him to be rebellious, knowing that Erwin would still be there when he needed him. It was a bit pathetic, but he couldn’t live without Levi. In this cruel, fucked up world, Levi was all he had.

Erwin jolted awake when there was a much-too loud knock on his bedroom door. He groaned deeply and sat up, his hands flying to his head. He had a pounding headache, likely a result of how much he had drunk the night before. The bottle of whiskey lay empty on the bed beside him, and he huffed in disbelief. He was never so reckless, but somehow…Levi brought that side of him out.

“Sir?” Relieved that it was Mike, Erwin grumbled for him to enter.

“What time is it?”

“It’s just past one in the afternoon, Sir,” Mike replied.

“Fuck… Any sign of Levi?” Erwin asked as he blindly grabbed for his phone. Once he found it, he checked messages and calls, scowling when he had neither from the raven.

“No, Sir…”

“No?” Erwin scoffed. “Well find him.”

“Sir, we have some important business to attend to today. Perhaps we should focus on that first?” Mike suggested.

“I said find him!” Erwin shouted, grabbing the empty liquor bottle to throw at the wall by Mike’s head. The glass shattered around him, but the man didn’t even flinch.

“…yes, Sir,” he sighed in defeat, retreating from the room. Erwin sighed heavily, rubbing his face with both hands. He was becoming less and less like himself, and more like a man that was falling apart at the seams. But he truly couldn’t even consider attempting to work until he knew that Levi was safe.

Erwin took a long, hot shower, ate some food, and took several aspirin tablets before he felt human again. Even after all that time of slowly reducing his hangover, there was no word from Levi. Erwin gave in to his pride and called the raven’s phone…but there was no reply. His text messages went unanswered. He called Mike, but he couldn’t locate the raven as of yet. Erwin went into full panic mode.

Now, most humans' panic mode involved a lot of pacing, worrying, tugging their hair out, or perhaps even some tears. But Erwin…Erwin didn’t panic like normal humans. Erwin panicked like the mafia boss he was, with unlimited resources. Every man that wasn’t dealing with urgent business was out scouring the city. Erwin had a man at every club, restaurant, bar, and hotel. He spared no expense to bribe anyone into giving up intel about the raven. Erwin, personally, went to Levi’s apartment and found no proof that he'd been there the evening before. He was running out of options. Truthfully, Erwin was about ten minutes away from barging into Marley’s club and demanding to know where Levi was…when he received a call.

“Erwin…we found him. I’m taking him to the hospital,” Mike stated. Hospital?

“Where was he?” Erwin demanded, feeling ice spread through his veins. Did he get into an accident? Did he overdose on drugs? Did he get into a fight?

“Erwin, first come to the hospital. Downtown, the one we have doctors at.” Erwin was grateful for Mike’s firm tone. It kicked him into action. He stepped into his sports car and, driving far faster than the speed limit allowed, he made his way downtown to the city hospital. A couple of his men were waiting outside to direct him in, but Erwin asked them no questions. He had to see Levi with his own two eyes.

Once they reached his room, Erwin opened the door…and his breath left him. Erwin had seen Levi many different ways…but he had never seen him like this. His face was bruised, his left eye swollen shut, his lip busted, and his nose broken. His chest had round, red burns that Erwin easily recognized as cigar burns. His neck had a bruising handprint around it, and his abdomen had various forming bruises. That was all he could see before Levi’s body was obscured by the blanket.

Erwin saw red.

“Thank god,” Levi huffed, turning his head to glance at the blond. Truly, Erwin hadn’t realized that Levi was awake. He had an IV going into his arm with some clear liquid, which he assumed was a pain medication. “Can you tell them to let me outta here?” He croaked out, wincing as he attempted to speak. Erwin’s chest heaved with growing rage, his jaw clenched tightly, and his hands balled into fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white.

“He’s going to be okay. Just bruising, a broken nose, and one fractured rib…” Mike informed him, watching him with clear caution. “The IV is for the pain. He should rest here for the day.” Erwin ignored Mike entirely. He walked up to Levi’s bed, pulled a chair close, and sat down. Then, with gentle fingers, he took Levi’s hand to hold in his own.

“What happened?” He asked, voice soft and shaking with uncontrollable fury. Levi let out a shaky breath of his own.

“…you know what happened,” he whispered. Seeing Levi this way, weak and vulnerable, with clear fear in his unswollen eye made Erwin feel even more livid.

“Say it,” Erwin demanded. His blue eyes were exceptionally darker than normal. Levi felt a shiver go down his spine as he stared into those orbs. “Tell me exactly what happened.”

“…I went back in and did my dance. I gave a few lap dances like usual, but the one guy… Eren I think? Jaeger. Right? The Jaeger brothers run it… A-anyway…” Levi trailed off and sheepishly looked at Erwin’s angry expression. “He wanted…no, demanded more. I said no, told him to fuck off… And then it was all a blur from there. The older one, Zeke, told me that I was nothing but a hired whore. That he expected more from Erwin Smith’s ‘personal cum dump’,” he scoffed. “I don’t know anyone else. I just remember being hit a lot. Being…” He trailed off. But Erwin’s eyes glanced at the blanket, then at Mike. The tallest man nodded once; his jaw clenched as well. They all knew what this meant…

Erwin Smith was declaring war on Marley.

Erwin pulled his hand away from Levi’s and stood. He pulled out his cellphone and paced through the hallway of the hospital. “Assemble every man we have. Call in debtors as well; tell them that their debt will be forgiven in exchange for their assistance. We need guns, we need ammo, and we need hands. It’s eight in the evening now… I need them ready to go by midnight. I’m going to annihilate Marley once and for all.” Once the orders were delivered, Erwin hung up and motioned for Mike. “You stay here. No one in. Not even a fucking doctor or nurse. Got it? If anything happens to him, I’ll cut you apart piece by piece until your heart stops. Is that clear?”

“…yes, Sir. But Zackly said-“

“I don’t give a flying fuck what Zackly said!” Erwin screamed as he grabbed Mike by the collar of his shirt. “I don’t give a single fuck about anything but destroying them all! No one hurts my Levi! I will make them pay. I will rip the skin from their bodies, I will pull out their tongues, I will pluck out their eyes, and I will castrate them. I will ensure that not a single one of them ever walk again!” He snarled, like a wild animal protecting its mate. Right now, nothing would calm Erwin down but revenge. Brutal, gruesome, violent, and merciless revenge. Erwin would make those demons wish that they were never born…and then he would keep Levi all to himself, tucked against his side like the loyal pet he should be.

“Erwin, don’t go,” Levi whispered. He stared at the man with a visible scowl.

“I have to protect and defend you,” Erwin replied. “I will return. Stay here. Don’t even think about taking a step outside of this room, or Mike will handcuff you to the fucking bed. Is that understood?”

Levi clenched his jaw and furrowed his brows. “Why? Why go this far?” He whispered. Erwin was shocked to see tears welling in his unswollen eye. Levi never cried unless he was pushed to an extreme breaking point…they’d broken his Levi.

“Because I love you, Levi. Why do you think that you can get away with so much? Why do you think I keep tabs on you? Why do you think I plead for you to stay by my side?!” Erwin hissed with growing frustration. “I. Love. You. You are an absolute menace in my life, a never-ending source of fear and anxiety. But I’m madly in love with you. And from now on, you will never be apart from me. I won’t allow it.” And he meant it. Levi was the only human to ever have captured his heart this way.

“Love? What could you know about love, Erwin?” Levi asked in a whisper, averting his gaze to glare at his hands. “You don’t love me. You’re just obsessed with owning me.” Erwin released a bitter scoff.

“Perhaps you’re right. But either way…you will be mine,” he firmly reminded him. “Now, I’ll be back. Mike, keep him safe.” With one more look at Levi’s battered body, Erwin turned and left the room. He was going to make them pay. They would regret ever messing with Erwin Smith’s property.

A puff of smoke left Erwin’s lips. The cigar between his fingers glinted red in the darkness. There was a sense of discomfort in the air. Uncertainty. Fear. This was the beginning of an all-out war. Erwin’s blue eyes scanned the scenery before him. In the silent night, the warehouse up the road seemed too still. There was little movement, and very little sound. All of his instincts screamed that this was a mistake. All of his common sense assured him that this could only end in disaster. But Erwin could still see only one color: red. Red for rage. Red for his burning love. Red for the need for vengeance.

“Sir, everyone is in place. We wait for your orders.” Beside him, Eld stood tall and unflinching. He held an assault rifle in his arms, his belt armed with ammo.

“Move in. But remember…the Jaegers are mine.” Erwin smirked in the dim moonlight as he watched his men swarm the warehouse. He wasn’t worried about losing…not really. He had the numbers and the supplies. He also had the element of surprise. What he was worried about, however, were the repercussions. He was adamantly instructed not to engage with Marley repeatedly. He ignored the orders, ignored the wishes of those above him, and ignored the threat of government intervention all for revenge. What would happen after this? Erwin had no idea. But right now…that didn’t matter. Nothing did, until he had the Jaeger brother’s heads on spikes.

Erwin watched the chaos unfold for several long minutes before nodding to Eld. He picked up his own gun, loaded it meticulously, and walked forwards towards the scene of chaos. All around him echoed the sounds of gunfire, screams of agony, and hearty shouts of rage. Music to his ears. His thudding footsteps inched closer to the warehouse’s entrance. Eld, glued to his side, was on high alert. Erwin raised his gun and shot several Marley men who were desperately trying to escape this one-sided fight. This was no fight…this was a massacre. “Have we located them?”

“Yes, Sir. The Jaeger brothers are barricaded in the panic room. So far, we haven’t been able to infiltrate it,” Jean responded from the other side of him.

“Bring in the explosives. We’re going inside that room. Keep an eye on the perimeter for emergency escape attempts,” Erwin instructed. “Oh Zeke,” he called, his fist pounding on the bolted door. “Come on out, hm? Why are you hiding?” He cooed, a taunting sound that would strike fear into any wrong doers’ hearts. “I wanted to talk to you about my good friend, Levi. I heard you two met?” Erwin chuckled darkly and pounded his fist harder against the metal door. “Hide while you can…” He muttered to himself.

“Sir, we have the explosives. Please step back,” Eld stated, guiding the man back from the door. After rigging the explosives near the hinges, the detonator was given to Erwin. The group stepped back, and with a sadistic smirk, Erwin pressed the button to blow the hinges right off the bolted door, causing it to fall inwards. His men flocked inside right away. A few shots were fired, men from both sides fell, but in no time…they had the room secured. “Get on your fucking knees!” Eld shouted at the Jaeger brothers, rifle pointed at their heads. A hushed silence fell over the room. The tense atmosphere only escalated when Erwin’s thudding, heavy footsteps could be heard as he walked through the doorway. If there was one thing Erwin knew how to do, it was intimidate someone.

He was dressed impeccably. His navy suit, gray tie, black slick gloves, and shiny black shoes set him apart from his chaotic surroundings. In stark contrast, Zeke and Eren Jaeger were dressed in basic street clothes, a pitiful sight for a pair of ‘powerful’ gang leaders. Erwin stepped forward, heavy shoes clacking against the tiled floor, and glowered down at the pitiful pair of men reduced to cowering on their knees.

“You’re risking a lot for one twink.”

Erwin’s gaze zeroed in on the speaking man. Brunette hair, green eyes, and a vicious scowl; Eren Jaeger. Erwin’s lips curled into a smirk. He pulled a cigar from his jacket, allowed Jean to light it for him, and took a deep puff. “Boys, boys, boys… I’m a rather merciful man, most days,” Erwin hummed. “I’m known to forgive and forget. I’ve given multiple chances to those that have made mistakes, and I’ve helped pitiful men get back on their feet.”

“…are you proposing a deal?” Zeke this time. Clearly, of the two, he was the more intelligent. He had scruffy blond hair, round glasses, and calculating eyes that rivaled Erwin’s own.

“No,” was the curt response. “You see…you didn’t just make a simple mistake. You didn’t mess up an order, delay a shipment, or steal a product. Well, you have done those things, but those are all minor infractions,” Erwin explained. “What you did was far, far worse…” He grasped Eren Jaeger by his brown hair to hold him in place and then pressed the burning cigar into his left eye. The brunette screamed in agony, thrashing to get away while Jean held his arms hostage. Erwin’s eyes lit up a bright blue. His lips curled into a sadistic grin. “You touched something that belonged to me.” Beside him, Zeke flinched as he watched the brutal act. “Not only did you touch and defile my property, but you damaged it,” Erwin continued. His heavy shoe stomped down hard between Eren’s legs, crushing his genitals savagely. The man screamed in pure torment and doubled in on himself, a sobbing heap on the floor. Erwin ground his foot against the man’s genitals, crushing and grinding them into the hard floor beneath him.

“Enough! We didn’t know he was yours!” Zeke hissed, jaw clenched and eyes scowling up at the man.

“Ha! You didn’t?” Erwin snapped his fingers, and Eren was forced onto his front, face pressed into the cold flooring beneath him. Eld tugged down his pants, exposing the younger man to the room. Erwin walked forward and withdrew a knife from its sheath. “See I heard that you called him, ‘Erwin Smith’s personal cum dump’. Isn’t that right?” He hummed as he walked around Eren’s body.

“No, no, no! NO! D-don’t oh god! P-please!” Eren begged and pleaded, squirmed, and flinched away. Erwin hummed softly, one hand spreading Eren’s ass cheeks wide.

“Look at that… A pitiful, tight little hole. Have you never been fucked, Eren?” Erwin’s tone was light and amused as he rubbed the hole with his thumb. “You could have been a nice toy for someone to use…but instead…” Erwin pressed the tip of the knife against Eren’s asshole and waited. The man shook and sobbed, pleaded for him to stop, and spewed apologies like they were his last words… And they were. “Too little, too late.” Savagely, in one fluid motion, Erwin shoved the sharp knife up Eren’s hole, slicing him to the hilt of the blade. The blood-curdling screams of agony filled the entire warehouse…until they stopped. Blood poured from the wound, and Erwin stared at the gruesome sight with psychotic eyes and a sickening grin.

“YOU BASTARD!” Zeke screamed beside him, eyes wide with horror and rage. Erwin stood, leaving the knife embedded inside the brunette, and approached Zeke instead. He waved Eld and Jean back before kneeling in front of the traumatized man.

“You made a grave mistake. You chose the wrong man to mess with. You can blame me all you want, but your foolish decisions have led you to this point. Now you must face the consequences,” Erwin hummed. He visually devoured the rage in Zeke’s eyes, the frustration and grief. Finally, Erwin could feel a semblance of satisfaction, for the first time since the moment that Levi walked back into that club.

“Was it worth it?” Zeke asked with a nasty sneer. Erwin didn’t notice the knife until it plunged into his abdomen. The harsh sting should have deterred him from his mission, but instead…it only spurred him on. He grasped Zeke’s wrist and shifted closer, plunging the knife deeper into his own body. His eyes held pure wrath. He grinned maniacally.

“Oh, it was well worth it,” he replied in a deep voice, an almost demonic voice. Erwin pulled the knife from his own abdomen, despite protests from the men around him, and thrust it upwards through Zeke’s chin. The gruesome sight of the man’s wide eyes, the sound of his gurgling, and the knife sticking out of his face would comfort Erwin for many nights henceforth. If…he didn’t die, first.

“SIR! Erwin!” Eld shouted, rushing to his side to press against the wound.

“It was all worth it… For Levi…” Erwin muttered. His vision blurred. Dizziness overcame him as blood poured from his torso.

“Get him to the car!” Eld shouted, a distant ringing in his ears. As his vision faded to black…Erwin could see lit up silver eyes at peace. Levi…

Faint beeping. Muffled sounds of a TV. Soft shuffling. The crinkling of a bag. Erwin slowly turned his head towards the noise. With some effort, his eyelids blinked open. The light was far too bright. The smell of cleaning chemicals and flowers met his nostrils. When his vision became clear, he saw a sight that soothed him to his very core. Levi sat in a plush chair, curled up like a cat, a bag of snacks in his hand, his eyes glued to the hanging television somewhere in the room. The raven sighed and clicked the remote, changing the channel for perhaps the tenth time. Erwin huffed out a light chuckle, but he couldn’t sit up. His abdomen was bandaged and stitched, and he felt groggy.

The sound drew Levi’s attention, and Erwin felt his heart skip a beat when those silver eyes locked onto his own tired orbs. “Well…look who’s awake,” Levi muttered. His voice was soft and gentle. There was none of his usual malice or sass. Erwin felt utterly filled with joy. Levi’s bruises were healing nicely, and his eye was open again. He looked far better than when he’d last seen him. Erwin opened his mouth to speak, but his throat was too dry, his voice too hoarse. Levi shifted to grab a bottle of water, then carefully helped Erwin drink a bit.

“Levi…” Erwin breathed out.

“Shh, you shouldn’t waste your voice yet. You have a lot of recovering to do,” Levi scolded lightly. “It’s been four days. You needed surgery. Almost lost you a couple times…” He trailed off, and Erwin wondered if that was sadness, fear, or regret in his eyes. Perhaps all three. “You really are a reckless idiot, Erwin Smith,” he hissed. “Getting stabbed…and for what? Some petty revenge?” Levi shook his head. “I almost lost you over a foolish act of impulse.”

“…I’m sorry if I worried you,” Erwin whispered. He reached out to lightly take Levi’s hand. He was very weak and had no real energy or strength. But he needed to touch the raven’s skin.

“I’m upset. I’m angry. I- I feel…” Levi trailed off again, looking away with teary eyes. “I don’t know why I feel so strongly about you these days,” he whispered. “When I thought you were gonna die, I wasn’t worried about money. I wasn’t worried about affording to live. I was only worried about you. About having you around to-to talk to or touch.” Levi nibbled on his lower lip. Clearly these feelings were very new for the raven, and it was brand fucking new for Erwin to hear something like this leave Levi’s lips.

“Perhaps it’s time to stop running away from me. Before we get one another killed for real,” Erwin muttered. Levi scoffed at that, but he didn’t seem entirely opposed to the idea.

“You’re awake…” Mike had peeked his head inside and sounded entirely relieved that Erwin was awake and talking.

“You can’t get rid of me that easily,” Erwin hummed, his voice croaky.

“It was too damn close, Erwin. You were reckless. You were idiotic!” Mike snapped. It was amusing to hear the usually quiet man so worked up, and Erwin had an amused smile on his face. The tall man took a deep breath. “I’ll get the nurse to come check on you,” he muttered.

“I’ve never seen the dog so upset before,” Levi mumbled.

“Nor I…” Erwin winced when he took too deep a breath. He was still in a lot of pain. The nurse came in before long, removed the bandages, checked his stitches, and refreshed his pain medication. The doctor did a regular check-up, analyzing Erwin’s condition thoroughly.

“He’ll need to stay here for another couple of days. Rest is very crucial right now, but he should be fine once the stitches heal,” the doctor informed them.

“Good… Thank you,” Mike mumbled. Once the guests left, Mike took a seat on the other side of Erwin’s bed. “…Erwin. There’s trouble brewing. I can feel it. The massacre at Marley drew a lot of attention from the feds. Zackly is pissed. A lot of guys are scared.”

Erwin sighed and glared at the ceiling. “Marley was far worse for the community than they were good for. Why does everyone give a shit about a messy gang?” He scoffed.

“Because of their father. Grisha Jaeger is a world-famous doctor. He works with high-up government officials, the most important clients. And he wants answers about his family being massacred. He wants justice.” Mike ran a hand through his hair. “You have to get out of town for a while. It won’t be long before the government puts out a warrant for your arrest. Even Zackly can’t save you if the federal organizations go for your ass.”

“Run away? You want me to flee like some coward?” Erwin scoffed.

“I want you to fly under the radar for a little, Erwin. If you get arrested, everything falls apart. If you go overseas, at least we can still direct business through you. It’ll give you a chance to get a bit of rest, too…” Mike responded.

“Well, I’m all for it. If you go to prison, who will pay for things for me? Besides, I’ll go with you. What could be better than an all-expenses paid trip to France??” Levi was clearly excited by the idea, and that made Erwin feel slightly more swayed.

“Actually, it would be more like…Germany. We have resources there already, and work that needs done as well. They’d probably be honored to have Erwin stay with them for a while,” Mike corrected. Levi’s nose crinkled at that.

“Germany?? There’s nothing luxurious about Germany!” He huffed.

“Hush, now. We can visit Italy, France, even Spain between work. I’ll spoil you just as much as I can. But you must stay by my side exclusively,” Erwin warned. “If I catch you gallivanting around with other wealthy men while we’re abroad, I will lock you in one room for the remainder of our time there. Is that understood?” Though Erwin was weak and tired, his voice was firm and full of warning.

“Yeah, yeah. I get it…you’re a selfish bastard who wants me to stay by your side so you can fuck me whenever you want. I get it,” Levi huffed.

“That’s correct. But not just fuck you when I want. Kiss you, touch you, hold you… Whatever I want. After all, you’re mine. I’ll do whatever I want with you,” Erwin hummed. Although Levi scowled at the blond, he couldn’t manage much of an argument. That was because, although he would never admit it, Levi enjoyed belonging to Erwin. With him, he would never go hungry. He would never be cold. He would never be alone…unless the moron somehow got himself killed. Maybe Levi should stop trying to run away so much. Perhaps he should begin to trust Erwin’s ability to take care of him. He did enjoy his time with Erwin, more often than not.

“Fine. We go to Germany, I behave like your little pet, and you take me all over Europe in your spare time. It sounds like a fair exchange to me. Will I get to try those fancy restaurants and shop in those designer stores?” Levi asked, eyes all lit up.

“Of course, darling. I wouldn’t have it any other way. I’ll show you off whenever the opportunity arises,” Erwin agreed.

“I’ll prepare the private jet and have your belongings packed while you recover. The German passports will be gathered as well, so rest easy, Sir,” Mike stated.

“Good work, Mike,” Erwin hummed. When Levi stood as well, Erwin grasped his wrist. “You aren’t going anywhere. Mike will see that your things are packed. You’re staying here,” he ordered.

“But my things! I haven’t even changed in an entire day!” Levi whined.

“Mike, bring Levi some fresh clothes. Something comfortable and warm,” Erwin hummed. “Anything else?” He asked the scowling raven.

“…fine,” Levi huffed. He was no match for the stubbornness and persistence of Erwin Smith. "But get me some food, as well." Erwin grinned triumphantly.

"Anything for you, darling." 

Chapter Text

Erwin held his hand out patiently, assisting his delectable raven down the plane’s stairs. Why he insisted on wearing such large heels during the flight was simply beyond him, but he hadn’t minded the view one bit. Levi’s tight skinny jeans clung to his ass deliciously. The silver crop top was made of a silky material and fluttered in the wind; the color matched his eyes. The fur shrug had shades of gray, black, and white. Levi certainly looked the part of ‘sugar-baby’. Erwin wouldn’t have it any other way. He was a gloriously stark contrast in his fitted black suit, sunglasses, and partially opened white shirt underneath. It was a slightly more relaxed look, but this was a vacation, in a way.

Overseas members of Erwin’s organization eagerly greeted the pair. They graced the pair with gifts, warm welcomes, and a comfortable ride to the home they’d be staying in. It took several men and an entirely separate car to haul all of their combined luggage, though the majority of it was Levi’s. The man had no idea what ‘travel lightly’ meant. And, of course, Erwin could never tell the raven ‘no’.

It was particularly amusing to watch Levi as he gazed out the car window in awe. It made sense, the raven had never left the mainland before. He had no idea what the world was like, so seeing an entirely different terrain must have been incredible for the raven. It warmed Erwin’s heart to be able to give Levi this eye-opening experience. “Do you speak German?” Levi asked curiously, glancing at the blond for the first time in an hour.

“Yes, I do. My father taught me when I was a young boy,” Erwin hummed. “So don’t worry, I can order your food for you.” He chuckled at the grin Levi gave him.

“What is German food like?” Levi asked. So curious, like a cat.

“It’s quite hearty. Potatoes, sausage, beer… Those are staples of the country. Pretzels of course, too. But there is much more than Germany has to offer. I look forward to showing you it all,” he purred.

“I want to try everything,” the raven mumbled before his gaze redirected back out the window. Erwin enjoyed the silence of the car ride, closing his eyes to bask in the peacefulness. Now that his injury was partially healed, he could move around fairly easily. It still ached if he overexerted himself, which was a troublesome endeavor…because he had yet to fuck Levi since the pair had been reunited. Levi had needed to heal as well, and of course Erwin was more than willing to be patient for that. But now that the raven was cleared by a doctor for some fun, Erwin had to curse the wound in his abdomen for refraining him from any sexual activity. The temptation to say, ‘fuck it’, and worry about the consequences later was very great…perhaps he would do so. Levi looked so delectable at the moment, after all.

“Sir, we have arrived. Allow me to carry your bags inside while you tour the mansion, please,” their driver said. The doors to the car were opened, and Erwin slid out to survey their new home for the foreseeable future. Soon, Mike and Nanaba would be joining them overseas once the important tasks were taken care of. This house was more than large enough for the group of four.

“Wow! Look at this place,” Levi gasped. Erwin offered his arm, and the pair walked up the stairs to the front door. The interior was just as impressive as the exterior. Everything was decorated lavishly, furnished to perfection, and spotlessly clean. “How many rooms are there here?” He asked.

“I’m told that there are six bedrooms, three offices, and five baths. There is also a fully finished basement, a movie theater, two kitchens, and an indoor pool,” Erwin listed from memory. The pair toured the home before locating their joint bedroom, which Erwin had insisted upon. It was the very image of luxury. There was a king-sized, four-poster bed; a balcony with regal patio furniture; an attached master bathroom with a jet tub; and a mounted television on the wall. “Mm. It’s a bit extravagant,” he tsked in displeasure.

“No! It’s perfect!” Levi squealed, plopping himself on the bed to roll around, excited giggles escaping his lips. “It’s the fanciest place I’ve ever stayed! I feel like a king!”

“My, my. You are ridiculous,” Erwin chuckled. He removed his jacket, hanging it on the plush armchair nearby. He approached the bed and grasped Levi’s ankle to pull the raven closer to the edge. “This is quite the bed,” he hummed. His fingers slid up Levi’s thighs to his waist, squeezing and sliding under the flowy shirt to caress Levi’s skin. “Shall we christen it?” He purred, his voice dropping in pitch. The raven licked his lips but suddenly seemed to remember something.

“Actually, I’m hungry,” he hummed, pulling away from Erwin to slide off the opposite side of the bed. Erwin felt his eyebrow twitch. He rounded the bed and pulled Levi’s body flush against his own.

“Why are you running away, hmm?” Erwin asked, his hands sliding to Levi’s ass to give it a firm squeeze. “I want you. It’s been far too long since I’ve been inside you,” he whispered in his ear, moist tongue stroking the shell of it. Levi released a light gasp, his hands on Erwin’s chest caressing.

“You can’t… Not yet. You know that you’re not healed enough, yet,” Levi huffed, giving him a firm shove. “So, stop being so horny and focus on recovering. I’m not gonna have you pop your stitches and bleed all over me,” he scoffed.

“Oh, come on! You can just ride me,” Erwin huffed right back.

“No way! You always end up flipping us and fucking me till I can’t walk! You can never just lay there patiently, you always end up taking over,” Levi reminded. He supposed that was a fair point… Erwin sighed in defeat, mentally willing his cock to calm down. “Now, let’s go get some yummy German food, hmm?”

After eating a hearty dinner, the pair toured the city of Munich for the remainder of the night. They had drinks, went to a few clubs, and saw some unique sights of the city. By the end of it all, Erwin was a very frustrating mix of tired and horny. Levi dancing against him was enough to nearly send him into a damn frenzy. The raven was being stubborn, no matter how many attempts Erwin made at initiating some sex, he was shot down without hesitation. He began to wonder if it was for his health, or for Levi’s amusement. On the drive home, Levi fell asleep against Erwin’s shoulder. It was a calm, peaceful moment that Erwin savored. Levi had been much gentler and sweet lately, but he had no idea how long it would last before the raven began to get bored. Levi was very dangerous when he became bored.

That night, the pair slept comfortably in one another’s arms. It was the first time, Erwin realized, that he’d slept in the same bed as Levi without having fucked him to oblivion first. How strange…their relationship had been so heavily built on a physical aspect, and yet, Erwin loved Levi. Through that physical bonding, he came to love Levi’s prickly nature and personality. At times, Levi truly was akin to a stray cat. He trusted no one, he shied away from physical touch, and he acted like the most caring person when he wanted attention. Yes, Levi was his little, stray, black cat. And he loved to torture him.

“What do we have to eat in this place?” Levi asked as he rose up on his tiptoes in order to peek inside the cupboard. It was torture. Everything about Levi today was torturing the very pent-up Erwin Smith. He wore one of Erwin’s own white button-down shirts, partially unbuttoned. It hung down to his mid-thighs, except when he stood on his tiptoes like that, and the fabric slid up his skin further. Underneath he wore a tight pair of black panties…and that was it. His little bare feet stretched as he reached up, and finally he decided to climb up onto the counter in order to peer inside the cupboards better. Erwin wanted to fuck him just like that.

“The chef will be here in a few hours,” Erwin hummed. He stepped up behind Levi and let his hands slide along those pale thighs. “Why don’t we distract ourselves, hmm?” His thick fingers continued up, grazing over Levi’s ass, around to his stirring cock. “Right here in the kitchen, hm? I want to fuck you right over this counter,” he purred, voice dropping an octave.

“Erwin,” Levi sighed, gripping the cupboard tightly as Erwin’s fingers worked his body up, rubbing his twitching erection through the soft fabric of the panties. “Erwin! Stop- you’re not healed yet!” He suddenly gasped, pushing Erwin’s hands off of him and squirming away to climb down. “How many times do I have to tell you? We’re not having sex until you’re fully healed!” Levi huffed with a scowl.

“Oh, for fuck’s sake, Levi!” Erwin hissed exasperatedly, running a hand through his blond hair. “I’m not going to die from fucking you. My stitches will be fine, and if not? I’ll just get them sewn again!”

“I’m not risking you getting hurt because of me, again!” Levi snapped, slapping his hand against the counter. There was a lingering silence as Erwin stared at Levi with furrowed brows. Levi stared back for only a moment before looking away, turning around so he wasn’t facing the blond.

“Levi…” Erwin took quiet steps forwards, wrapping his arms around Levi’s waist gently. He placed sweet kisses along his neck and shoulder, the shirt’s fabric hanging low. “Have you been keeping this guilt locked inside you? It wasn’t your fault, darling. I’m the one who was reckless…”

“Because of me. You were reckless because I didn’t listen, because I went back in there after you told me not to,” Levi whispered. “You got hurt because I was foolish. Cause I was reckless first…” He mumbled.

“It’s true that you were my inspiration, but I’d already been at my wit’s end with Marley. This was a catalyst, that is all. I’ll always seek revenge on those who hurt you. But that isn’t your fault. It’s because I love you, Levi…”

“Erwin, stop…” Levi groaned, pulling away from him again. “Stop using that word, when you have no idea what it means!” He hissed.

“You’re wrong again, my pet…” Erwin grabbed Levi’s waist and pulled him close, face-to-face. He held his face firmly so he couldn’t look away. He stared into those wide silver eyes that held such fear and restraint. “I love you with all my heart, Levi Ackerman. There isn’t another human on Earth that could ever set my heart ablaze like you do,” Erwin firmly insisted. “I love you to the point that it drives me absolutely mad. It fills my mind with erratic thoughts, troublesome worries, and blinding affection. I can’t think clearly when you aren’t by my side. I can’t properly sleep when you’re in another bed. I can’t even breathe effectively without you in my sight. How is that not love?! How could it be anything else?” He shouted; his own brows furrowed in frustration. Erwin watched as Levi’s eyes squeezed shut, his fists clenched, and he lightly tried to shake himself free of his grip. Disbelief and uncertainty settled in Erwin’s gut. In truth, it felt like he’d been stabbed again. At this point, Levi was either being willfully ignorant, or… “Why can’t you love me back?” Erwin whispered.

Levi’s eyes opened again, and this time, they were filled with unshed tears. “Because… I don’t know how.”

“Then let me teach you, Levi,” Erwin pleaded.

“God, just stop!” Levi whined, shoving Erwin off of him. “Stop acting like some saint! Do you think you’re any better than them?? Than those people at Marley??” Levi asked, arms raised in exasperation. “Do you think you’re morally superior to them? Because you aren’t!” He exclaimed.

“Excuse me?” Erwin scoffed, eyebrow twitching.

“You’ve beaten up people worse than I was beaten. For…what? Breathing the wrong way near you?” Levi rolled his eyes. “You once broke a man’s leg because he stood in your way while he was doing his job. You threatened to kill a bartender because he flirted with me! How can you know anything about love? How can you teach me about loving someone?!” He hissed. Actually, Erwin did kill that bartender, but Levi didn’t need to know that… “You’re no saint, Erwin. You’re not some loving hero.”

Erwin clenched his jaw. He felt rage bubbling in his veins. His hands tightened into fists.

“See? You wanna hit me right now, don’t you?” Levi whispered. “You wanna hit me? Then just fucking hit me, Erwin,” he sneered.

“Don’t you see that I’m trying, Levi? I’m trying to be better than that. Trying to be better than I have been,” Ewin muttered.

“You can try all you want, but you’re the kind of man that can never really change,” Levi replied. Erwin released a bitter scoff.

“And what about you, Levi?” He asked, gesturing to the raven. “What about you?”

“What about me, Erwin? I’ve never pretended to be something that I’m not! I’m an open fucking book,” Levi scoffed.

“Like hell, you are. You hide your true emotions and thoughts from everyone.” Erwin pushed Levi’s shoulder until his back hit the wall. “You act as if you feel nothing. But you feel things very strongly. Intensely. You hide them away because you’re too weak to show how you truly feel. Is this the real you, Levi? Do you only give a fuck about money, jewels, and vacationing in expensive mansions? Would you sell yourself to the highest bidder, regardless of how you feel about them? Are you nothing but a little whore, after all?” Erwin inquired, his tone taunting. He didn’t expect the rough, violent slap that Levi delivered across his face. It stung, but not in the way it should have. Not in the physical, painful way. No, it stung to his core because he made Levi angry enough to slap him.

“You don’t know the first thing about me,” Levi sneered.

“You’re wrong. I know you better than anyone, Levi,” Erwin growled. For a long, tense, silent moment…the pair stared angrily into one another’s eyes. Their breathing increased, their chests rising and falling rapidly. It felt like electricity in the air, prickling at their skin, tingling their senses until finally…their lips collided. It was rough, messy, a fight for power. Levi’s thin fingers tangled in Erwin’s hair and tugged roughly to draw out a pained hiss. Erwin’s fingers dug brutally into the skin of Levi’s hips, bruising and merciless. He lifted the raven into his arms, those pale legs wrapping around Erwin’s waist. The kiss never broke as Erwin carried them back to the bedroom, stumbling into walls and doorways, bumping them both to and fro until he could finally toss Levi down onto the bedding. He was on the raven in an instant, pinning him beneath him, his strong hand grabbing both wrists to slam them over his head roughly.

“Fucker!” Levi hissed, squirming angrily to no avail. Erwin’s free hand pushed the white shirt further up Levi’s body and ripped the panties from his lower half.

“Stay still,” he growled, free hand rustling through the nightstand to find a bottle of lube. He popped the cap open and shoved Levi’s legs apart to drizzle the lube right down Levi’s cock to his hole. Reluctantly, he had to release the raven’s wrists to get some good leverage and slide a finger inside. The stretch seemed to settle the man, who gasped sharply. “That’s better. You’re like a fuckin’ cat in heat when I get a finger inside you,” Erwin taunted. He stretched and slicked Levi quickly but thorough, he didn’t want to tear him again- just fuck him to oblivion. Once the stretching was done, Erwin pulled away to slide his sweatpants off his body, but it left him distracted enough that Levi could wrap his legs around him and use the momentum to flip their positions. The blond growled, but Levi straddled his chest, shoved his hands over his head, and used one of the man’s own ties to wrangle his hands together and secure them to the bed frame. It wasn’t easy, but he managed to succeed with a bit of excessive force.

Levi panted hard and slid back down Erwin’s body, watching the man tug at his wrists futilely. Levi knew knots fairly well, after all. He’d practiced a lot. “That’s better. Now… you stay still,” Levi hummed. Erwin’s eyebrow twitched, his jaw clenched, and he thrashed his body for a moment…until Levi’s hips settled over his, and the raven grinded down on his erection. Erwin stilled, licked his lips.

“You absolute menace…” Erwin huffed.

“You never fucking listen. You never consider the effect of your actions. Now, you can stay the fuck still and let me have my fun.” Levi finished removing Erwin’s sweatpants and picked up the lube. He drizzled the cool substance over Erwin’s twitching erection, reveling in the gasp and twitch of those hips. His hand spread the lube, slicking the entire length generously. After wiping his hand on the bedding, Levi shifted his hips so he could rub Erwin’s cock between his cheeks. He smirked at the way the man moved his hips eagerly, rocking into the light stimulation. “You’re so pent up. And who’s the whore?” He asked, head tilted.

“Watch your fucking mouth,” Erwin snarled. “Hurry up, sit on it. Make yourself moan like the bitch I know you are,” he demanded breathily. Levi scoffed lightly and reached one hand back to line Erwin’s cock up before sinking down onto it slowly. He didn’t move after that. “C’mon, move those slutty hips.”

“I don’t want to,” Levi replied with a shrug. He casually fiddled with the sleeves of Erwin’s shirt that he still wore, letting himself flex and tighten around Erwin’s cock every now and then.

“I said move your hips,” Erwin growled, squirming underneath Levi. He could feel Erwin twitch inside him, and knew he was getting desperate.

“Or what? You seem a little…tied up at the moment,” Levi hummed with a smirk. “See this is your problem, Erwy. You always want to take control. You always have to be in charge.” He slowly lifted his hips before sliding down just as slowly. Levi reveled in that soft groan Erwin let out. “But if you just let yourself give a bit of power…you’ll find that you can have just as much fun,” he continued. Again, he stayed seated firmly on Erwin’s dick, twitching around him.

“I’m not having much fun right now,” Erwin huffed.

“Patience is a virtue, you know.” Levi slowly lifted his hips again, though he startled and cried out when Erwin’s hips thrusted up sharply on his way down. He clawed at Erwin's chest; head tossed back from the feeling.

“I don’t often have the time for patience,” Erwin stated. Levi shuddered and lifted his hips again, only to be met with another firm thrust upwards. He moaned deeply, and from then on, he couldn’t quite control his hips anymore. “See, what you need to learn…” Erwin breathed out, fucking upwards to get inside Levi more, faster, deeper. “Is that you don’t really want the power to make those decisions,” he hummed. “You want…” He thrusted up faster, the pace increasing, and Levi stopped opposing it. Instead, he stayed pliant, mouth hanging open as he moaned shamelessly. His eyes were lidded, staring at Erwin in awe. “To be fucking used, and taken care of,” Erwin continued. “And you want me to be the one to take care of you. That’s why you don’t work,” he growled, thrusting up harder. “Or oppose me when I give you expensive gifts.”

“Erwin, oh fuck,” Levi gasped, adjusting the angle of his hips as Erwin fucked up into him.

“Yeah, you wanna play it like you’re tough… Like you don’t depend on anyone,” Erwin hissed. “But you fucking need me,” he growled. “Untie my hands. Now.” Levi’s trembling fingers worked to untie Erwin’s wrists and the man had them flipped in less than five seconds. One hand wrapped around Levi’s throat, pressing him into the bed. The other harshly gripped a thigh to spread those slutty legs further. His hips were powerful and unrelenting, fucking Levi at a rapid pace. He was angry, he was horny, and he wanted to make Levi scream.

“Erwin! Please- slow down!” Levi whined, tears forming in his eyes as Erwin squeezed his neck tighter.

“Shut up and take it, slut,” Erwin hissed. He didn’t let up, not when Levi came white ribbons over his own body, nor when Levi whimpered and sobbed from overstimulation. He didn’t relent when the raven clawed at his back, nor when his eyes rolled back into his skull. Finally, when Levi couldn’t breathe and needed air, Erwin released his grip on the man to allow him a full breath. Now his bruises would be the ones to litter Levi’s skin. His marks would grace Levi’s skin. He stared as tears poured from the raven’s eyes, and when Levi whimpered his name…Erwin came hard, hips slamming into that tight heat. “Fuck,” he cursed, grinding against the raven until his pleasure subsided.

“See?” Levi croaked out, now glaring at the blond fiercely. “You’re no better than them,” he hissed. And for the first time, in Levi’s eyes…Erwin saw a glint of something he had never wanted to see from Levi… Hatred.

Erwin took another swig of his whiskey, his eyes gazing at the mahogany wood of the bar’s counter. He was three glasses in, and it wasn’t making him feel any better.

“Don’t fucking touch me!” Levi had hissed at him, as he tried to help the raven to the shower. After that, he realized his stitches had popped. Levi was right…about everything. And he treated him so shitty. Levi had every right to be angry at him, but Erwin didn’t know how to handle the situation.

“Sir, I’ve come to take you back,” Mike stated, approaching to rest a gentle hand on Ewin’s shoulder.

“Sit. Have a drink with me,” Erwin mumbled, raising his hand to signal another round.

“Are you sure you haven’t had enough?” Mike asked. Erwin sighed and shrugged. “Erwin… We’ve known each other for a long time.”

“Mm, ten years at least,” Erwin confirmed.

“And in those ten years, I’ve never seen you so reckless.” Mike glanced at Erwin, examining his physical state. “Is it because of Levi?” He guessed.

“No… No, not really,” he scoffed. “It’s because of me.”

“I don’t understand…” Mike mumbled.

“Nor do I, Mikey… Nor do I,” Erwin sighed. “I’ve always been in a position of power. Well, not always, but long enough to know what to do with that power. After all these years of being confident in where I stand, how I run my business…I feel threads of doubt weaving their way into my consciousness,” he admitted. “I find it rather exhausting. Second guessing myself has never been a problem. Now, I question every choice I make.”

“Levi has ruined your self-esteem. That’s impressive,” Mike commented.

“Impressive? I suppose so. ‘The man who can bring a powerful mafia boss to his knees’... It has a nice ring to it, hmm?” Erwin chuckled bitterly. “Levi has learned some invaluable skills just to survive. I suppose I wished that he would exit survival mode and learn to thrive. I don’t think Levi has that setting, though. He’s always scheming like he has to fight for his next meal.”

“It reminds me of someone,” Mike commented. “You. Always in survival mode. I don’t think I’ve ever seen you truly relax, a single day of your life.”

“How can I? There are countless people who would love nothing more than to see me dead. On top of that, I have the national intelligence agency breathing down my neck. Even overseas, their reach extends further than I imagined. The moment I step foot back on the mainland, they’ll have me either shot down, or in cuffs,” he scoffed.

“You’re right. I have no clue where we go from here,” Mike admitted. He accepted the drink and took a large swig. “I do know one thing, though…”

“Mm, and what’s that?”

“Levi makes you more human.” The statement made Erwin pause; his glass suspended in the air. Levi made him more human. Shit, that was the problem, wasn’t it? “…I spoke out of turn. I apologize.”

“No. No apology necessary… You are completely correct.” Erwin let out a slight laugh, but it wasn’t out of amusement. Levi made him more human. Which implied that he had not been acting like a human. “Mike?”

“Yes, Sir?”

“…how can one be romantic?” Erwin asked. Mike sputtered, coughing on his whiskey for a brief moment.

“S-Sorry? Romantic?!” Mike scoffed in shock.

“Yes, romantic. Is it so shocking that I may want to be romantic??” Erwin huffed.

“Why on god’s good Earth are you asking me?”

“You have Nanaba. She’s a strong, intelligent woman. You didn’t win her by sheer luck, and I find it hard to believe that you’re that good in bed,” Erwin replied.

“I’m quite proficient in bed, Sir…” Mike muttered. “She likes…flowers. I bring flowers home at least once a week. She likes them but hates when they die. I always get rid of the old ones before they wilt too much… Or she’ll be sad.”

“I see… Flowers…”

“It isn’t the flowers specifically, Erwin,” Mike scoffed. “It’s the gesture. I bring her something she loves and am thoughtful enough to prevent her from being sad.” Erwin’s eyes slightly widened in sudden realization.

“Ah… I understand now,” he breathed out. “Levi…Levi…” Erwin trailed off as he fell into deep thoughts. What did his raven like? Luxury items. Jewels. Expensive food. But Erwin had gotten him all of that before, and it satisfied him for a while…but never for long. Perhaps he needed to delve deeper. Why did Levi like those items? Perhaps they made him feel spoiled? “I have an idea,” he gasped. “Let’s go, Mike. I have a lot of planning to do…” He mumbled. Levi always told him what to buy, and he did exactly as told. But maybe…maybe what Levi genuinely wanted, was a bit of thoughtfulness.

Levi sighed deeply and raised the glass of wine to his lips. The sweet liquid soothed his throat. His silver eyes scanned the indoor pool, watching as Nanaba swam slow laps from end to end. “Most people would get in the pool,” she commented, swimming up to the edge closest to him. “What has you feeling so down?” She asked in a hum. Nanaba was sweet. She had cropped blonde hair, gentle eyes, and a heart-warming smile.

“How the hell did you ever end up with someone like Mike?” Levi asked, rather than answer her question.

“What do you mean by that? He’s sweet,” Nana huffed.

“The big dog is sweet?” Levi scoffed in disbelief.

“He is. He does thoughtful things for me, and he tries to check-in often. It isn’t easy being with a man of his profession…but I trust him. He’s never hurt me or caused me any grief,” she hummed.

“Huh. Must be nice…” Levi muttered. He took another, longer sip of his drink before setting the glass aside. “If he did hurt you…would you leave?” Nana seemed to think about it for a long moment, then she smirked.

“I don’t think so. I think he’d find me, wherever I would go,” she giggled. “I like that about him, though. He’s persistent.”

“Ha… Persistent…” It was more than persistence. Mike, Erwin, all those other mafia fucks…they latched onto people who made them feel things. It was greed. Levi didn’t believe that people like Mike or Erwin could ever genuinely love someone. But really, he wasn’t any better. Levi had grown up without love, without the affection every child should get. And fuck, it left him jaded and bitter.

“When they found you…beaten up in that alley… I’ve never seen Erwin so distraught in my life. I watched him storm into the hospital. He looked like he’d just had his heart ripped from his chest. It was like every worst fear of his came true,” Nanaba stated. Levi furrowed his brows. It was true…in the hospital that day, Erwin was different. Erwin was afraid. But instead of staying by his side, he went out and murdered a bunch of people. That was selfish. He didn’t do that for Levi, he did it for himself.

“I’m heading inside,” Levi mumbled. He left the comfort of his lounge chair and padded into the kitchen for a refill on his glass of wine. This ‘romantic’ trip to Europe hadn’t been entirely what he’d thought it would. Then again, what did he expect? Erwin was a mafia boss, and he was a glorified sugar-baby. They certainly weren’t the picture of ideal romance.

“Levi, there you are,” Erwin hummed. He was carrying two suitcases down the stairs and had a ridiculously stupid grin on his face. It irritated the fuck out of Levi. “I’d like you to go upstairs. There’s a brand-new outfit laid out on the bed for you. I’ve chosen two variations, depending on whether you’d like to wear pants or a skirt. The choice is yours, but it’s from the new luxury line here in Germany.” Huh? “Now, I don’t want to rush you, but we have flights to Paris in just two hours. I’ve packed your luggage, and I’m assuming we’ll go shopping so it’s best to pack lighter.”

“Paris?” Levi breathed out. “We’re really going to Paris??”

“Of course, but you need to get ready,” Erwin hummed. He set down the suitcases and walked towards the raven, gently placing a kiss upon his head. “I promised you we’d go tour Europe. Now that I’m healed, it’s time to go explore. Is this okay with you?” He asked sweetly. Too sweetly. Levi felt instantly suspicious, but he wasn’t about to risk his Europe trip to question Erwin’s motives. He darted up the stairs, rushing to the room to see the stunning outfits laid out. They were both from the new fashion line. Navy slacks with a sheer top and matching navy jacket, or a black skirt with a lace top. Both of them were unique, Levi knew for a fact that only about two hundred had been manufactured. Did Erwin know that? Did he know that Levi had been desperately wanting something from this line? He could dwell on that later…

Levi chose the slacks and jacket outfit, sliding it on and debating what jewelry to wear…when he spotted a box on the nightstand. Inside was a brand-new sapphire choker with matching earrings. It was sparkling brighter than the freshly shined glass windows. Levi felt excitement bubble inside him as he slid on the jewels and put on his make-up to accent his look. After fighting with his hair and deciding to slick it back, he pulled on some black loafers and felt ready for this trip. He practically skipped down the stairs, excitement bubbling through him.

“It looks even better on you,” Erwin sighed contently. That look in his eyes…it was fondness, or perhaps admiration. Levi felt his cheeks warming. Why did today feel so different? “Are you ready?” Erwin asked.

“Yeah, I’m ready,” Levi replied with a bright grin. He leaned up to press a sweet kiss to Erwin’s cheek and followed the man out to the car. Once inside, Erwin poured them each a glass of champagne and set out a box of Levi’s favorite chocolates. The raven was surprised yet again. “How did you know these are my favorites?” He asked, popping a delicate caramel into his mouth.

“I know that I appear dense quite often… But I do take notes of things you seem to like. Particularly when you buy seven boxes at a time for your, and I quote, ‘bitchy days’,” Erwin hummed. He chuckled softly when Levi simply shrugged. He couldn’t deny it, after all.

“Well, it’s kind of nice…” Levi mumbled.

“What is, darling?”

“When you remember shit… and get it for me without me asking.” Levi offered Erwin a bitter, dark chocolate. The man gently bit it from the raven’s fingers and hummed deeply. “Like how I know you don’t like sweet chocolates,” he hummed.

“You’re right. It is a nice feeling…when someone knows such minute details about you,” Erwin agreed. There was that fond smile again…Levi didn’t understand. Today felt so different… Had he ever seen Erwin try so hard? Usually it was minimum effort, sex, and a hefty sum of money. Perhaps though…Levi was partially to blame. He had always used Erwin for money when he ran low or wanted to make a large purchase. The two of them had never had a proper relationship, but Levi couldn’t just blame Erwin. Both of them were at fault. And Levi never wanted romance in the first place…but now, it didn’t feel so bad. “Our flight will be rather short, so I haven’t arranged for a meal on board. Rather, I thought I’d take you to that famous restaurant in Paris. You mentioned wanting to eat there several times…”

Levi’s eyes lit up and he glanced at Erwin in shock. “Do you mean Le Fouquet’s?” He gasped.

“Ah, that’s the one, yes.”

“You got us reservations? Really?” Levi asked in shock.

“Of course, I did, who do you think I am?” Erwin chuckled. When the pair arrived at the airport to board their private flight, Levi was giddy with excitement. He held Erwin’s hand through the entire flight because it just felt right. When the plane landed, Erwin led the way off and offered his hand to help Levi climb down the stairs. There was a black, sleek limo waiting for them and a driver dressed all fancy with a hat and everything. He opened the door for the pair and Levi slid into the extravagant limo. The interior had neon blue lights in sleek strips along the panels, and there was a fridge stocked with a bottle of his favorite wine. There were also rose petals scattered through the vehicle. It was so…romantic. And even though the instinct to call it ‘cheesy’ arrived, Levi pushed the comment down. It was obvious that Erwin was trying, that he wanted to make Levi’s trip one of happiness and joy. He clearly wanted the raven to feel loved. It was so strange and new… But Levi was having the time of his life.

“Would you like a glass of wine, darling?” Erwin asked, fetching two glasses.

“Yes, please,” Levi hummed. He scooped up a handful of rose petals and smiled gently, raising them to his face to inhale the sweet scent of rose.

“Do you like roses, Levi?” Erwin’s voice was soft, and there on his face again was that soft, gentle smile that made Levi’s heart do flips.

“Yes… I like red roses.” Levi smiled again and gently stroked the soft petals. “I like them, even though it’s a pretty overdone romantic gesture.”

“They are gorgeous, though. And the thorns…they try to keep people away. It reminds me of someone,” Erwin gently took Levi’s hand again, placing a gentle kiss to his palm. “Here, your wine, darling.” Levi accepted the offered glass and took a long drink. The sweetness flooded his mouth and he felt at peace, the alcohol lightly numbing his worrying mind.

“How long is the drive?” Levi asked curiously.

“Not very long, don’t worry. We’ll be there before long,” Erwin hummed.

“Why are you doing all this?” Levi wasn’t going to ask, he really wasn’t… but the curiosity was eating at him. He wanted to know the point. Erwin was spending vast amounts of money on him, and time. Erwin had clearly spent much time preparing all of this. But why?

“Because you deserve it, Levi. I haven’t treated you like you deserve. It’s about time that I start.” Erwin’s answer shocked Levi. It wasn’t because he felt guilty over what happened, or because he wanted to butter Levi up, no… It was because he felt that he hadn’t treated him well. “I just wanted to show you that I genuinely care for you. If I didn’t, I wouldn’t know what wine you liked, or what chocolates you prefer. I wouldn’t know what fashion lines you eagerly await, or what restaurants you dream of going to. When you talk, Levi, I listen. Although I’m not always perfect, and I don’t always show it, I love you. I suppose my goal is to prove that I know you better than anyone else, and not in a sexual way. In a genuine way. In a way that shows I know you as a person. Not as a body.” Erwin gave Levi’s hand a squeeze, brought it to his lips, and pressed a gentle kiss onto it once again. “You deserve to be cherished. You could bring me to my knees with a single word. You are powerful, beautiful, and brilliant.”

Levi felt like his chest would explode. His heart hammered hard and fast, and his cheeks lit up with a red hue. He’d never heard Erwin speak such fond words about him. And he was beginning to realize that he was right. Erwin did know him better than anyone else. He also held him high, on a pedestal Levi was afraid to fall off of. Erwin’s words were so sincere, full of admiration. It was terrifying.

“Breathe, darling. I’m not asking you to return my words of affection,” Erwin chuckled. “But you asked why, so I wanted to be truthful. Now, let us just enjoy our evening together, hm?” Levi relaxed again after that. It was just another sign that Erwin really did know him better than most… Better than anyone. Maybe even better than he knew himself.

The restaurant was even more beautiful than Levi could have imagined. The photos didn’t do it justice. He was in awe as he looked around the place, analyzing the interior and ambiance. “It’s so gorgeous…” Levi whispered.

“Come, Levi, our table is ready,” Erwin hummed. The pair followed the waiter to their table. Erwin ordered a glass of champagne and they each scoured the menu.

“Everything looks so good,” Levi breathed out.

“Order as much as you want. Our limo has a fridge we can store leftovers in.”

“Food like this won’t warm up well, are you crazy? It’s not like American food,” he huffed. Erwin grinned and shrugged in defeat. Levi eventually decided and ordered more than he’d be able to eat, but he was eager to try more than one dish. Erwin ordered different items as well, meaning he could steal from the man’s plates too. They spent their dinner chatting and laughing, drinking more than they should, and exchanging some longing gazes. Levi felt even more attracted to Erwin than he usually did. And he did find Erwin incredibly attractive on a regular basis, the man was gorgeous from head-to-toe. But now, with this new, soft side to him…he was like the ultimate catch. When did Levi grow so attracted to romance? He never used to like this kind of thing. But maybe…just maybe, it was because of how he grew up.

“Levi!”

The raven flinched as he heard the sound of thudding boots. He trembled under the kitchen table, hugging himself tightly.

“Fuck’s sake! Where are ya, little shit?! Get out here!” The loud sound of a shattering glass bottle forced tears from Levi’s eyes. His uncle was drunk again, which meant he was violent again. Suddenly the tablecloth was ripped off the wooden surface, revealing the trembling raven underneath. “There you are, fuck! Get out here!” Kenny hissed, grabbing a fistful of Levi’s hair to tug him out from under the table. He shoved him hard towards the door. “Get out there and make some money.”

“B-but… How?” Levi asked. He was but a young, pale, frail boy. He was only seven.

“Beg for it, steal it, fuck if I care. Start pullin’ your weight! Just cause your shit mom up and died on ya doesn’t mean you can be a fuckin’ freeloader!” Kenny scoffed. “Now go, or I’ll send ya out black and blue.”

Levi knew better than to hesitate. He stumbled out into the frigid air. He trembled as he waddled around, peeking up at the passing men and women. Half of them looked disgusted, and the other half looked full of pity. “P-please…” Levi whimpered to one such woman. She sighed and dug some coins from her purse to hand over. Without another glance, she hurried on her way. Levi stared at the coins in awe. He had made money. If he played to those with pitiful glances…maybe, he could earn himself enough to appease his uncle. And so, he did. Levi worked hard to look even more pitiful than he felt, and it worked. He delivered the petty fees to his uncle, who seemed satisfied. But shortly after that, his uncle disappeared. Levi never saw him again, but now he knew how to survive. By whatever means necessary. Because no one, absolutely no one, gave a shit about him. He had to take care of himself.

“Levi?” The soft tone of Erwin’s voice knocked Levi out of his unwelcome trip down memory lane. “Are you alright?”

“Yeah, yeah… I’m good. Are we ready to go?” Levi asked. He had no idea what was next. They’d had an early dinner, but the sun was still shining.

“Next is shopping, darling,” Erwin hummed with a smirk. Well, Levi would never say no to that. Not only did he get to visit high-end fashion stores he’d only dreamt of seeing, but he also got to purchase an outfit from each of them. It was the most modern, gorgeous clothing that Levi had ever seen. In addition to the clothes, he got new jewels, make-up, perfumes, and skin-care products. Levi essentially got to replace all his regular products with superior Paris ones. It was a dream come true. And the entire time, rather than complain or check his watch constantly, Erwin patiently waited and made complimentary comments on Levi’s choices.

“There are so many bags,” Levi giggled as he stared at the car’s trunk stuffed full.

“I think it’s time to go back to the hotel, don’t you? It’s beginning to get dark. I say we order some dessert and drink some wine while we enjoy the view,” Erwin hummed.

“The view? There’s a view?” Levi gasped; his eyes lit up with excitement. Of course, there was a view. This was Erwin Smith he was talking about. The pair got back into the limo and drove back through the streets of Paris. Levi admired the lit-up streets, the glowing windows, and the setting sun. The view here was far superior to that back home. When they got to the hotel, Levi was shocked to see its location…they were near the Eiffel Tower. He’d never seen it in person, only in photos.

“Come along, darling,” Erwin hummed. He led the raven into the lobby, where they were immediately shown to their room. The elevator climbed and climbed, the numbers ticking higher and higher. When it finally stopped, it was almost on the top floor. The doors opened and their door was directly in front. Erwin unlocked it via his keycard and directed Levi inside. The raven immediately sprinted to the window, and the view he saw…was straight out of a fairytale. There, lit up and glimmering in the darkening sky, was the Eiffel Tower. It stood tall and gorgeous. From this high up, Levi had a brilliant view of the structure and could really appreciate its beauty.

“I’ve never seen something like this…” Levi breathed out in awe. He glanced over when he heard a soft clack and creak. Erwin had opened the balcony doors. He gestured Levi out, to which he was met with another fantastic view. There was a lovely set of patio furniture, and on the table…was a vase of red roses. Petals were scattered across the balcony and a fresh bottle of wine was prepared along with two glasses. There were glittering, twinkling lights stretching along the ledge of the patio, which came up to Levi’s chest. “I…I don’t understand. How did you...?”

“I obviously had a bit of help with the set-up, but the idea was mine. I was assured this was the best view of the tower in town,” Erwin said softly. “Do you…like it?” Levi could almost laugh at the hint of uncertainty in Erwin’s voice. The great and powerful Erwin Smith, nervous about a romantic gesture…it was oddly cute.

“I love it,” Levi answered honestly. He glanced at Erwin, and on the lit-up balcony, his silver eyes shone brightly. “I… I love you,” he breathed out. It was terrifying to say, it truly was. It was a downright nightmare to be uttering those words to another human. But oh, the look on Erwin’s face… Levi would never forget that look. His eyebrows lifted, his lips parted, and those blue eyes shimmered with forming tears. “D-don’t make a big deal out of it or anything-“

Levi was cut off as Erwin took several long strides to close the gap between them. His hands were gentle as he pulled Levi close, one on his hip and the other in his hair. Their lips collided in a soft, sweet kiss that made Levi shiver. It was the softest he remembered Erwin ever being. The kisses lingered, but there was no aggression or force behind them. Erwin was pouring every ounce of his love into those kisses. Levi absolutely melted. His arms lightly draped around Erwin’s neck, and his eyes fluttered shut.

“I love you, Levi. More than anything in my life,” Erwin breathed out. He pulled away so he could rest his forehead against Levi's, his eyes squeezed shut tightly. “I want to spend the rest of my life making you happy, and letting you live a safe and comfortable life.”

“Is that a proposal?” Levi scoffed lightly.

“No, because you’d run away if it were,” Erwin chuckled. “It’s just a promise. A promise that, even though I’ll never be perfect or pure, I will dedicate my time to taking care of you. I’m no man of virtue. But I will love you with every ounce of my being.”

“God, you’re so fucking cheesy,” Levi whined. He didn’t pull away though, even as his cheeks burned red. “I…I guess I could get used to this. To relying on someone. I’ve spent a lot of time fighting to survive. It would be nice to not have to fight anymore,” he admitted. He could feel Erwin’s grin against his own lips. The stupid, happy idiot… Levi couldn’t believe that the all-powerful mafia boss Erwin Smith could be such a softie.

A soft knock caused Erwin to pull back from their embrace. He returned to the balcony with two delicious looking desserts, decadent in chocolate and strawberries- another of Levi’s favorites. The blond poured them a glass of wine each, and they spent the next hour enjoying the food, wine, and view. Levi had never felt so at peace. “So, does this place have a tub?” Levi asked in a hum.

“Of course, it does, what do you take me for?” Erwin scoffed with a playful tone. “Would you like me to draw you a bath, darling?”

“No,” Levi hummed. He smirked at the confusion on Erwin’s face. “I want you to draw us a bath. And I think you should put some of those rose petals in it. Make it really pretty, so you can have the image of fucking me in a gorgeous bath ingrained in your mind forever,” Levi purred.

“You are delectable, Levi,” Erwin breathed out, kissing his hand. Levi grinned when the man walked off to do as told.

“And they say he’s a big, scary mafia boss…” He muttered to himself, triumphantly smirking as he gazed out at the Eiffel Tower. 

Chapter Text

The first time Levi received a message from an unknown number, he brushed it off as a mistake. He’d been lounging by the pool back at their residence in Germany, sipping a glass of his favorite wine and munching on some delectable German chocolates. The message had been cryptic and didn’t really make sense to his tipsy mind.

‘If you want to save yourself, give up Erwin Smith’s location.’

“Tch, save myself from what?” Levi scoffed to himself, rolling his eyes before deleting the text without a second thought. Erwin had a lot of enemies, and a vague threat like that didn’t scare Levi. Not now, not when Erwin was oh-so dedicated to him. The pair had been on wonderful terms ever since their long weekend in Paris. Erwin had continued to be thoughtful and kind, and Levi had returned those affections with sweet kisses and words of love. He wasn’t sure how genuine it was, not yet. He didn’t know if what he felt was genuinely love…but Erwin’s lit up face every time he said those three words made it well worth the effort.

The second strange message that Levi received began to stir worry and doubt in his mind.

‘I wonder how prison time would serve someone as delicate as yourself.’

Prison time? Levi scoffed and furrowed his brows. What could he possibly go to prison for? Well…he did have an extensive criminal history. He was just never caught. Multiple counts of theft, prostitution, fake IDs, and now he was living with a federally wanted criminal. So yeah, whoever this was might have a point. Levi would fucking hate jail. But Levi didn’t even know who this was. It could be some fraud trying to get some intel to sell off to the police. Levi didn’t trust it one bit. Besides, he wouldn’t give Erwin up. That would be foolish. He cared for the blond in some way, even if he couldn’t really label that affection yet. And most importantly, he didn’t dare betray Erwin. That would be the most foolish thing Levi could do, and a sure way to end up dead. So once again, Levi deleted the message. He didn’t want to tell Erwin, though he wasn’t sure why. It just…didn’t feel right. Erwin had enough to worry about as it was. Operations overseas were faltering without the proper in-person authorities to control the flow of products. There was in-fighting, deception, and the feds were harassing any remaining members that dared to live publicly. Levi often heard Mike and Erwin working late into the night, debating how to get their group under control.

The next day, another message came through… Only this one was a very tempting offer.

‘We’re willing to wipe your slate clean in exchange for information that leads to the arrest of Smith.’

Intriguing.

‘And who is we?’ Levi inquired.

‘Detective Pixis, head of the Garrison’s organized crime division.’

Levi raised an eyebrow and conducted a quick google search. “Garrison… Garrison…” He muttered, skim reading the highlights of the agency. They were real. And right there, on the main webpage for the group, was a photo of a smiling bald man with a mustache. ‘Dot Pixis’.

‘Kind of foolish to give me your name. You’ll be a target of my lover in no time.’ Levi sent back with a little smirk. He waited, and waited, and waited. There was no reply for now, so he huffed in annoyance and tossed his phone aside. This Pixis guy was really bold to contact him. Did he really think he’d betray Erwin just like that? For what, a squeaky-clean reputation? Levi may not be as violent and scary as Erwin, but it wasn’t like he intended to live a clean, boring life anytime soon. No, Levi was no saint. A sudden realization hit him…how did this detective get ahold of Levi’s personal cellphone number? He furrowed his brows. There was certainly something suspicious going on, he just couldn't put his finger on it.

‘I’m not afraid of Erwin Smith. But you should be. His history of violence shows how irrational and dangerous he is. It’s foolish to stay by his side unprotected.’

Levi rolled his eyes at the message. Sure, Erwin was dangerous to everyone else, but not to him. Not to Levi. Levi had the blond in the palm of his hand most days. But the next message was the one that really triggered the spiral of doubt that began to drown Levi.

‘Sooner or later, he will be caught. And then what would you do without his protection? You’ve always looked after yourself. Don’t be a fool, Levi Ackerman.’

An unwelcome shiver of unease traveled down Levi’s spine. He had always looked after himself, and he never fully relied on anyone. He never could fully rely on anyone. But here he was, all cozied up in Europe, mooching off of Erwin’s wealth. Wealth that, by the sound of it, wouldn’t last forever. What would Levi do when he lost this comfortable home, and was left out on the cold streets again? Levi’s heart began to pound, sweat formed on the back of his neck. Panic. He felt panic pumping through his veins. Without Erwin’s protection, Levi would be vulnerable to all kinds of things. He’d have to work again, find new patrons, and fight just to have a place to live. He couldn’t handle being on the streets again.

‘Don’t contact me here again. I’ll reach out on a secure line.’ 

Levi knew it was risky to work with the feds, but he also knew that he couldn’t get caught by Erwin when plotting against him. If he did…there was no telling what the blond would do. He may make good on his threat to chain Levi up like an animal. Or perhaps, he’d realize he didn’t love him at all, and get rid of him for good. Either way, Levi had a lot to lose. He couldn’t continue to talk to this Pixis man through his everyday cellphone. Erwin trusted him for now, but if he went snooping, Levi didn’t want to be caught red-handed. Honestly, Levi couldn’t believe he was even considering back-stabbing Erwin. This entire European vacation had been the best days of Levi’s life. He had never felt so loved, so cared for. But in the end, his fear of losing everything outweighed his comfort. If he was going to work with these feds…he needed some guarantees.

“Darling, where are you off to?” Erwin questioned, glancing up from his stack of paperwork.

“I’m going to that café in town. The one with the yummy gourmet pretzels,” Levi hummed.

“Take Nanaba with you,” Erwin ordered. Levi rolled his eyes.

“She’s swimming. Just let me go alone for once, I’m not gonna get kidnapped five blocks away,” he huffed.

“Levi, it’s not up for discussion. If Nana is busy, then take a guard with you.” Erwin returned his gaze to his paperwork as if this talk were over. It infuriated Levi. The man had been extremely protective over him ever since things with Marley. And while Levi appreciated it…he couldn’t risk anyone overhearing the discussion he was going out to have.

Levi continued on his way out the door and carefully snuck around the on-duty guards. It was Erwin’s fault for not properly ensuring that he was going to listen. Because of course he wasn’t. Once he was clear of the mansion’s premises, Levi made his way down the streets towards the café. He had an important phone call to make. Once he arrived, he went straight to the pay phones outside the building. He paid, punched in the number of Detective Pixis, and waited as the phone rang. And rang. And rang. “I swear, if this bald motherfucker doesn’t answer…” Levi hissed to himself, anxiously tapping his foot against the pavement.

“Detective Pixis, Garrison PD.” Levi breathed a sigh of relief.

“You sound as old as you look,” Levi stated, forcing himself to keep calm.

“Ah, Mr. Ackerman. I’ve been waiting for your call,” Pixis hummed.

“Listen up. If there’s going to be any exchanging of information, I need guarantees.” Levi couldn’t help but anxiously scan the surrounding area, ensuring that no one was eavesdropping. His life may very well depend on it.

“If it’s within my power, I shall agree.”

“One: my criminal record gets wiped clean.”

“I can agree to that.” Levi could hear the shuffling of papers followed by the scribbling of a pen.

“Two: I need witness protection. As close as I am to him right now, if he finds out that I betrayed him, I’m as good as dead the moment he’s out. Maybe even before then.” Levi knew that Erwin would still have power, even in prison. Levi would be in grave danger if he were kept in plain sight. “And I mean secure witness protection. None of that bullshit half-assed shit you all pull with regular people.”

“We can provide you with that, given that your information is worthwhile,” Pixis agreed.

“How do I know you won’t fuck me over? I don’t trust the government one fucking bit. You could be using me.”

“You’re right, you have no guarantees… But I can’t provide you with any proof until you’ve given me useful intel. For example…your current location.”

Levi swallowed hard. This was a gamble. A huge risk. If he gave away their hideout and they were raided, he could just end up in prison along with Erwin.

“Levi. You have my word that I’ll do everything I can to protect you. Life has been rough for you, I know. Your mother died early, your uncle abused you and left you on your own. I know everything there is to know about your past. You’re a victim of circumstance, and you deserve to live a good life. Let me help you.”

Levi furrowed his brows. His heart pounded. His hands trembled. “What will happen if I give up our location?”

“Nothing, for now. Actually, we have no authority overseas. All we can do is send eyes, track movements. Until Erwin Smith sets foot on the mainland again, there’s very little we can do.”

“…Germany. On the outskirts of Munich. There’s a large mansion just outside of town. I don’t know the address, but I do know that it’s just a fifteen-minute walk from this payphone. You’ve already traced the location, right?” Levi smirked at the amused chuckle over the phone.

“You’re smarter than you look, Levi. Yes, I’ve traced the location. Lay low for now while I send undercover officers your way. Keep suspicions from growing and act normally. An officer will be in touch when the time is right. Until then, I’ll get to work on guaranteeing your safety.” Levi breathed out a sigh of relief. He would be safe. He would be okay.

The call ended without any other words being exchanged. Levi made his way into the café to purchase some food and a coffee, then began his walk back. Could he really do this without any hesitation? Could he stab Erwin in the back when he trusted him so? When he did all this to avenge him? Levi felt nauseous just thinking about it. So…it was best not to think at all. For now, he needed to act normally.

When he stepped past the guards, they looked both anxious and irritated. It was obvious that they’d been scolded for letting Levi slip past them. Inside, Erwin was pacing in the entryway. He sighed in relief when he spotted the raven munching on a pretzel as he strolled past. “You don’t listen well; do you know that?”

“You already knew that. Besides, I’m back safe, aren’t I? You worry too much,” Levi hummed. “Here, I even got you a snack.”

“This isn’t a joke, Levi. Do you have any idea how many eyes are searching for us? Going out alone is not an option anymore. Is that understood? From now on, I’ll accompany you myself if I have to.” Erwin snatched the pretzel and huffed to himself. “I have work to do. Stay inside.”

“You’re really starting to piss me off with all the orders, Erwin,” Levi grumbled.

“I don’t have the time nor the patience to argue with you about this, Levi. We can talk about it tonight, so please just…stay inside,” Erwin pleaded with a frustrated sigh.

“…fine.” With an irritated scowl, Levi made his way up to their joint room. Yeah, Erwin thought he could just boss him around whenever he wanted? Well, wouldn’t he be shocked to find out that Levi could take matters into his own hands. Every time he started to feel bad about betraying Erwin, the man had to piss him off and make it seem quite appealing. To calm himself down, Levi ran a hot bath with his favorite scented bubbles. As he was relaxing and listening to music, Erwin knocked and peeked his head in.

“There you are. Taking a bath without me?” Erwin hummed.

“Mhm. Or is that not allowed either?” Levi muttered. The blond sighed and rolled up his sleeves before approaching the tub and grabbing the loofah.

“I’m sorry that I’ve been so controlling over you, darling. I have a lot on my mind these days. Trying to keep everyone safe is proving to be a taxing endeavor.” He ran the loofah gently over Levi’s arms, delicately washing his skin. “We have to return to the mainland soon…” Erwin whispered. That was shocking to hear. And also ignited Levi’s heartbeat at a rapid pace.

“What? Why? Isn’t that dangerous?”

“Yes… But everything is falling apart without me there to take charge. We’ll have to lay low for a long time, but eventually the heat will die down,” Erwin replied. “It’s been months, surely there is bound to be a gap in the fed’s patrols. They don’t know where we are, or where we’d land. We have the element of surprise.”

“I…guess that’s true,” Levi mumbled. His mind raced with frantic thoughts. Should he tell Pixis? Should he keep it a secret? Perhaps he should wait until they settled in at the mainland, then make a call to the old man. Or maybe…he didn’t want to betray Erwin at all, anymore. Perhaps it was too late for that. Levi was very skilled at putting himself first, but this time…he didn’t know what was in his best interest. Trust Erwin? Trust the police? Trust the government? In truth, he didn’t trust anyone. And at this point, it seemed like Erwin was in danger of getting caught whether Levi helped the detective or not. He had to serve in his own best interest. Even if the mere thought filled him with guilt.

“Don’t worry. I promise, no matter what, that I’ll keep you safe,” Erwin hummed. “You are, and always will be, my priority.” His hands were gentle as he scrubbed Levi’s skin with the loofah.

“You can’t even keep yourself safe at this point, Erwin,” Levi sighed. “I can’t go to jail. I won’t last a week,” he whispered.

“Hey, hey, hey. Who said anything about jail? You don’t need to worry about anything like that. Just trust me, Levi.” Erwin gently cupped Levi’s cheeks, thumbs stroking his skin in an affectionate way. “I can keep you safe. Just stay by my side,” he hummed. Those blue eyes looked so sincere. The same blue eyes that stared down at the freshly made corpses, tortured bodies, and scenes of chaos left in his wake. Levi couldn’t be tricked by those blue eyes, not when his own safety had always been the most important thing to him.

“…okay. I will,” Levi whispered. He hoped his eyes didn’t betray his lie. Because he’d made up his mind…he had to betray Erwin. One final time.

Levi took a long swig of his wine, draining the glass in one fluid motion. He enjoyed drinking, but today he was drinking for one extremely specific reason… Levi was stressed. It had been over a week since his call with Pixis, and since then, he hadn’t heard a goddamn peep from any ‘undercover officers’. To make matters worse, Erwin had been quickly planning for their journey back to the mainland. Things were progressing far too quickly for Levi’s liking, and despite his many, many protests about it, Erwin hadn’t budged. They were set to fly home in mere days. And what had Levi’s protests gotten him? A red, handprint covered ass. Erwin was clearly stressed and had used the opportunity of Levi’s disagreeing nature to relieve some of that stress. On Levi’s poor ass. He grumbled to himself as he shifted to lay on his stomach, relieving the soreness of his spanked cheeks.

“You’ll need to decide what you’re taking home with you, Levi. As I told you before, we can’t take all of this clothing and shoes. We’re running out of time, and if you don’t decide, I’ll choose for you,” Erwin stated, buttoning his shirt back up after their bout of sex. Because of course, spanking Levi wasn’t enough for the blond, he had to ‘fuck the attitude’ out of him, as well.

“Fine,” Levi muttered, setting the empty glass on the table. Erwin sighed and ran a hand through his blond hair.

“I wish I understood why you’re so against returning home. I know that you’ve enjoyed our vacation, but the point of vacations is that they end,” Erwin stated. “Are you that afraid? I told you; I can keep you safe.”

“I’m not afraid,” Levi scoffed. “…I guess I am, actually,” he muttered. He was terrified. Terrified that the detective would think he wasn’t cooperating, terrified Erwin would find out about Levi’s attempted betrayal, and terrified that he’d fuck everything up and put himself in even more danger. Levi was beyond scared.

“Darling, I promise that everything will be okay. Don’t worry about things like that. Just worry about choosing what you want to take home,” Erwin chuckled, leaning down to kiss Levi’s head gently.

“Fine, if you say so,” Levi sighed. He sat up with a wince, making his way to the bathroom to clean up after their messy encounter. He felt so many conflicting emotions, but no matter what, he needed to focus on his own well-being. Protecting himself was his priority, and it always had been. This was no different than him protecting himself in the past. Someone always got hurt, and this time, it would be Erwin. Levi stared at his reflection in the mirror, at the hickies and bite marks adorning his skin. He spent his life depending on others to keep him safe, to give him the things he wanted. But now…now Levi could start a new life, where he could depend on himself, and himself only.

After a thorough shower, Levi dried off and dressed in some loose sweats. He was surprised to see multiple personnel in the German estate when he stepped out of his room. There were people packing things into boxes, moving furniture, and carrying things out. At the center of it all were Erwin and Mike directing the people. “I need someone upstairs to help Levi with his packing,” Erwin ordered. A short woman with platinum blonde hair and silver eyes volunteered, adjusting her glasses, and carrying up a stack of boxes with her. Levi raised his eyebrows at the woman, who was even shorter than him by a couple inches.

“Hello, Sir. My name is Rico. May I help you with your packing?” She asked politely, though her voice was rather flat.

“Whatever,” Levi muttered, letting her inside and shutting the door. “You can start with what’s in the closet,” he told her, glancing in the mirror at his disheveled state.

“I work for detective Pixis.” The statement caught Levi off guard, and he glanced at the woman with evident shock. “Keep your voice down to avoid anyone overhearing,” she said softly.

“Fuck, here I’ve been waiting all this time for contact, and here you are,” Levi scoffed.

“Do you know where you’ll be landing?” She asked, brushing off his words as she began to pack up his things meticulously.

“No. He hasn’t told me,” Levi muttered.

“Here. Assuming you still want to cooperate, this is a tracker. You can place it somewhere discreet, like hidden on your body or luggage that will be kept with you. That way we can track your flight and be ready to apprehend Smith as soon as possible.” Rico handed over the exceedingly small device, and Levi examined it curiously. “Hide it well. If Smith sees it, he’ll know exactly what it is…and you’ll be in danger. Pixis wants to protect you as promised.”

“…alright,” Levi mumbled. He took the device and slid it into his new designer bag, into a slit in the lining. It would be hard to find unless you knew exactly where it was. For once, he wanted to outsmart Erwin Smith. The man was always confident he couldn’t be caught, and for good reason. Erwin was the most intelligent person that Levi had ever met. He was calculating, careful, and cautious. Except…when it came to Levi.

“Assuming that we capture him successfully, as well as his right-hand man, you’ll be taken into protective custody right away,” Rico informed him.

“Can you guarantee my safety?” Levi asked.

“There’s never a hundred percent guarantee… But we will do our absolute best to keep you safe. Move you somewhere new to start over. Pixis has begun setting up a new life for you with our most secure witness protection program,” she stated. “He doesn’t do that for just anyone. Your safety is important.”

“Mm, sounds like your typical bullshit line, to me,” Levi hummed. “But I don’t have a choice but to trust him,” he muttered. He was stuck between being shot in the chest by his mafia lover or thrown into prison to rot. He had to rely on the words of others to guarantee his safety. The question was, is Pixis the right choice?

“Just don’t chicken out. You have to follow through with this, or the entire plan falls apart. Don’t let him catch on,” Rico stated.

“I can put on an act, don’t worry about that. Erwin won’t suspect a thing,” Levi scoffed. He’d been playing a role his entire life. He could fool any man, especially Erwin. When it came to him, Erwin was a fool in love.

“That’s good…” Rico mumbled, focused on the task at hand. “Someone’s coming,” she whispered. A few moments later, there was a knock before Erwin peeked his head inside.

“How is everything progressing, darling?” He hummed, entering the room to pull Levi into a kiss. “You’re taking everything from your closet?” He sighed, raising an eyebrow.

“Mhm. I decided to not take my French lingerie home, instead,” Levi hummed with a casual shrug. He smirked at the way Erwin’s eyebrow twitched.

“I suppose we can make a bit more room on the flight,” the blond sighed. “Bring it all, then. You’re lucky that I love you,” Erwin tsked. Levi grinned and turned to begin emptying his drawers, folding the lacy garments meticulously. Erwin loved him in lingerie, so of course he’d make an exception for those. Levi wondered if he would get to keep anything Erwin bought him, or if it would all be confiscated by the feds. He hoped he got to keep it…the clothing was expensive. The thought was a very selfish one, but at this point, Levi couldn’t deny that everything he was doing was entirely self-centered. He was throwing away a safe, warm home just to appease his untrusting nature. Well, maybe not safe. Erwin was, after all, a violent mafia boss. There was no telling when he would snap, or what would set him off. “Keep at it then, darling. Come down when you’re finished,” Erwin hummed. He placed a sweet kiss on Levi’s head before exiting the room, leaving the door slightly ajar. Levi didn’t dare speak any more about the plan. He couldn’t risk someone overhearing. His safety was on the line. He was grateful that Rico seemed to understand this as well and continued to silently pack up his belongings. The plan was already discussed. Levi had his tracking device; it would give away their flight path and landing spot. There was no going back now, not unless he wanted to be on the detective’s bad side.

Levi sighed heavily as he packed the last of his personal items into a box. “That’s about the fifth time you’ve sighed in the last ten minutes,” Mike muttered from his spot by the window. Although Erwin told Levi that Mike was there to protect him, the raven was on edge due to their impending journey back to the mainland. Plus, he suspected that the man was keeping guard to ensure Levi didn’t run off somewhere. Erwin’s trust, it seemed, was not so concrete as he made it sound. “Something must be on your mind. Care to share?” The man asked, flicking his pocketknife open and shut, a little gesture he’d been doing since he entered the room. Either it was meant to intimidate Levi, or it was a nervous habit the other had. Levi suspected the former.

“Not really, no. Do bodyguards usually talk this much?” Levi asked, stretching his arms over his head. Mike scoffed and rolled his eyes, flicking the knife open with more force. It clinked loudly in the otherwise silent room. Levi felt unsettled by the gesture.

“I don’t know how Erwin puts up with your attitude all the time,” he commented. Now it was Levi’s turn to roll his eyes.

“It must be my perfect ass.”

“It’s not that great. Certainly not worth all the trouble,” Mike muttered.

“I guess you and your boss can disagree on something, huh?” Levi had an inner sense of amusement at hearing Mike blatantly disapprove of Erwin’s actions. “Maybe I should let him know that you have an issue with his choices. Do you think he’d shoot you right on the spot?” He asked, a cocky smirk on his pink lips.

“Just try it. Last thing I’d do? Put a hole in your chest.”

“Where’s all this hostility coming from, hmm Mikey? And after I’ve been so well behaved,” Levi sighed. He honestly couldn’t care less if Mike disliked him or wanted him dead. Soon they’d all be behind bars, and Levi would be off to some remote island somewhere.

“…I don’t trust you. I think you’re up to something. I can’t convince Erwin though, since he’s blind when it comes to your whorish ass,” he muttered. Those words sent a shiver up Levi’s spine, but he schooled his expressions. He couldn’t give Mike any more reasons to be suspicious. “But let me give you this one warning: if you betray Erwin… You will never be safe. You will spend every second of the rest of your life being hunted. Whether it’s by him or any of his men, you will never be safe. He might choose to put you into a cage for the rest of your miserable existence. Or maybe he’d torture you just for the hell of it. Maybe you’d be lucky and get a quick death, although I doubt it. So don’t be stupid. You have it good with Erwin.” The warning sent an unwelcome feeling of dread through Levi, but things were already set in motion. There was no turning back now. Levi pulled on a charming grin and hummed softly.

“Mikey, I would never betray Erwin. I love him, remember?” He purred, his voice like velvet. Whether or not Mike bought it, he didn’t know. The man simply stared, nodded once, and returned his attention to the knife in his hands. Open, twirl, close. The three-step motion repeated over and over again, until Levi thought he would lose his fucking mind.

“Who’s thirsty?” The sing-song voice of Nanaba was a welcome distraction for Levi, who felt as if he would have a damn heart attack if he had to watch Mike fiddle with that knife for a moment longer. “I’ve got tea for you two,” she hummed.

“Thanks,” Levi hummed, accepting the iced tea gratefully. The cool beverage calmed his frayed nerves and allowed him a moment of respite from his growing anxiety.

“Thank you, baby,” Mike purred. He pulled her onto his lap, his hands caressing her thighs.

“…gross,” Levi muttered, snatched his phone, and stuck in his earbuds to drown his nerves out with some music. They were mere hours away from boarding a flight that would change all of their lives forever…and Levi felt like he was going to shit himself. He lay on the stripped bed and stared up at the ceiling. Maybe Mike was right. Maybe Levi was signing his own death certificate by betraying Erwin. Putting so much trust in Pixis and the government was beginning to sound increasingly like a mistake. But Levi was out of options, at this point. Either he could confess to Erwin what he had done, and pray the man wouldn’t kill him, or he had to continue with this suicidal plan. Either way…he was fucked. Even when he was moved into witness protection, Mike was right. He’d spend every waking moment wondering when Erwin would exact his revenge, and what it would entail. Torture? Confinement? Never-ending abuse? A life as a captive? Death would be better, in Levi’s humble opinion. Maybe the anxiety would drive him mad before Erwin could even find him. Maybe he’d turn to drugs or alcohol to drown out his worries or end up dead on the street from whoring himself out. No matter what, Levi wasn’t feeling overly optimistic for his future.

Levi gasped sharply when he felt someone grab his ankles and yank his body towards the foot of the bed. He opened his eyes wide and sighed in relief when he saw it was just a stupidly grinning Erwin. “Were you taking a cat nap, my darling?” He hummed, leaning down to steal Levi’s lips in a gentle kiss. He removed his ear buds, scowling up at the big man.

“I was just trying to drown out the lovebirds on the chair,” Levi muttered.

“Ah, I see. Well, we’ve moved out the last of the boxes. It’s time to go, get your shoes on.” Erwin pulled away to do one final check of the room, ensuring all their belongings were out and on their way to the plane ahead of them. Levi sat up with a heavy sigh and swung his legs off the bed to stand. His limbs felt like they weighed a hundred pounds each, and his heart hammered hard in his chest. The flight would be a long one, filled with nothing but anxiety and dread. He had to remind himself to keep calm, at least for appearances. Even on the plane, he had to keep his cool. Erwin could still manage to out-do the feds if he caught wind of the scheme mid-flight. “Let’s go, Levi. We’re short on time,” Erwin sighed.

“It’s your plane,” he scoffed. “Doesn’t it leave when you tell it too?”

“Technically, yes. But I don’t enjoy my schedule being disrupted, you know that.” Erwin went as far as to hand Levi his shoes with an expectant look. He couldn’t stall any longer.

“Jeez…So impatient,” Levi muttered. He slid on his shoes and grabbed his bag, the one with the tracker in the lining. The bag that would change his entire life. And then it hit Levi…he had one more chance to undo his decision. If he destroyed the tracker, then they wouldn’t be able to be tracked. They wouldn’t know where they would land. And Erwin would never know. The thought was tempting…very tempting. But then again, that would mean Levi would continue to have a criminal record. He would be hunted down just the same as Erwin, but without the manpower to back him up. Levi’s life would be entirely reliant on Erwin…and what if the blond became sick of him? What if Levi finally pissed him off enough that he was ready to throw him away? Or what if Erwin just stopped caring about him? Perhaps the ‘love’ that Erwin felt was truly just lust. Perhaps he didn’t love Levi at all and would toss him out like trash the moment he found someone better. That was Levi’s greatest fear.

“Are you coming, darling?” Erwin asked, paused in the doorway. No, Levi wouldn’t put his trust in this man. A member of the mob could never be trusted.

“Yeah, I’m coming,” he hummed.

“The last of the boxes have been loaded into the cargo hold, Sir.” Mike took his seat beside Nanaba, kissing her head tenderly before buckling himself in.

“Wonderful. For the next eight and a half hours or so you can relax. Once we land, we’ll need to move quickly and get to the safe house before the authorities can lay eyes on us,” Erwin hummed. “Darling, is there anything you need?” He asked Levi, who was trying not to throw up the glass of champagne he’d downed.

“No… Just sleep. I have a headache,” he muttered.

“Perhaps all the drinking on the way here wasn’t wise,” Erwin muttered. “Relax for now. We’ll be taking off soon.” The stewardess made her way to the back to ensure that everyone was buckled and secure, and that everything in the compartment's overhead was stored safely. Levi couldn’t help but stare at his bag, which was stored directly in front of him, below the seat. It was as if he could hear the tracker beeping, signaling him as a traitor. That was a complete fabrication of his mind, of course, since the tiny bug made no sound. His anxiety was spiking in a dangerous way. “Darling don’t be nervous. When we land, we’ll get to our secure location and settle in. Things will feel normal again in no time at all. I promise,” Erwin hummed. He placed a gentle kiss on Levi’s head. He felt like he was going to be sick.

A moment later, the captain came over the speaker to inform the crew and passengers that they’d be taking off soon, and to remain seated and buckled. “I’m gonna be sick,” Levi breathed out, a hand on his mouth and another on his stomach. Erwin raised his thick brows and snapped at the stewardess, who brought a bucket in a hurry. Levi emptied the pitiful contents of his stomach, groaning deeply as the plane’s engines turned on, signaling their impending takeoff.

“Are you alright?” Erwin asked, his voice laced with concern, his brows furrowed.

“Give me some gum and I will be,” Levi muttered. He didn’t feel okay. He felt panicked, he felt anxious, he felt like he was going to lose his fucking mind. It didn’t help that he could see Mike staring at him, eyes full of suspicion. After all, Levi didn’t get sick from drinking. He just didn’t, he never really had. But here he was, one glass of champagne in his stomach and puking his guts out. It was suspicious, and Levi could only hope that he managed to hold his shit together for the next eight or so hours. He thanked the stewardess when she brought him some gum and disposed of his mess, leaving another bin in case of emergency. The plane began to move then, positioning to taxi down the runway, the engines loud in Levi’s ears. He chewed his gum and stared out the window with a growing sense of dread.

“Levi… Are you sure you’re alright? Are you feeling ill?” Erwin asked, his voice too heavy with worry. It filled Levi with guilt. He was betraying someone who spoke so gently to him, someone who looked at him like he was his entire world. Levi was nothing but despicable trash.

“Yeah… Just a little sick to the stomach. Maybe it’s all the nerves about flying back,” Levi whispered. “I guess I wish that our vacation could have lasted longer.” At this, the blond smiled gently.

“I do too, my love. But all good things must end. We’ll make a new life back home, I promise.” How fitting that Erwin would utter such a phrase.

“You’re right. All good things must end,” Levi repeated, eyes fixated out the window as the place ascended, the ground disappearing as they soared into the clouds. Once they reached their desired altitude and the plane leveled out, they were free to get up and roam about. Levi excused himself to use the restroom. He was thankful that his stomach settled some, but he felt just as panicked as he had when they first boarded the plane. Mike was onto him. Whether he actually knew anything or not, that was the question. It was one thing to suspect, it was another entirely to have proof. Maybe, in some sick way, Levi wished that he would be caught. If he were caught, he wouldn’t have to spend months or even years living in fear. He would suffer, sure. But maybe it would ultimately be a quick death. Or who knows, maybe Erwin would even forgive him in time. He scoffed to himself. Erwin would never forgive such an unforgivable act. Levi knew him far too well for that. He would be hunted until he was found.

“Are you alright in there?” Nanaba surprised Levi, making him flinch before taking a deep breath and opening the door.

“Yeah, sorry. Just felt a little nauseous again,” he muttered.

“Here, it’s some medicine. It should help with any motion sickness and help you rest for the flight,” she hummed. “Don’t worry so much, okay? I’m nervous too, but we have to trust our men. They’re good at this sort of thing.” Her reassuring words would normally have eased Levi’s troubled mind. Instead, they filled him with a newfound sense of dread.

“Right… Thanks, Nana,” Levi whispered. He took the medicine and returned to his seat. Erwin and Mike seemed to be having a fairly serious conversation, which stopped the moment the pair spotted Levi returning. That wasn’t a good sign. “Sorry, did I interrupt?” He muttered, sitting to sip some water and swallow his pill.

“No, it was nothing important,” Erwin hummed. He seemed as cheery as ever, and delicately stroked Levi’s nape. “Rest now, darling. We’ll be landing before you know it.” Levi didn’t want the flight to be quick, but he also didn’t want to sit in agony for eight hours. He opted to take Erwin’s advice, leaned back, put in his earbuds, and drifted off to an uneasy sleep. Who knew when the next time he could sleep with ease would be? From the moment they landed to the unknown future, Levi would be sleeping with one eye open. He would never be safe from the wrath of Erwin Smith, and there was absolutely no guarantee how long the man would remain behind bars. His power and strength extended to unknown lengths. He had police, judges, lawyers, and probably even the jury on his side. Anyone could be bought, and Erwin had the funds.

Still, despite all his worries and anxieties, there was a part of Levi that hoped for a brighter future. Maybe this time around, he could live a more honest life. Maybe he could get a regular job, live a regular life, and exist peacefully. Did it sound boring? Kind of. But it also sounded kind of…nice. Maybe he could get a cat. And a fish. Or maybe he could start a garden. Those kinds of things never appealed to him before, but after all the chaos in his life these days…a domestic and simple life was sounding increasingly enticing. And with Erwin, he could never have something like that. With Erwin, his future was caked in blood. Because one day, whether by an enemy’s hand or a man of his own, Erwin would die a violent, gruesome death. It was the way lives ended in his line of work. There was no chance of a peaceful life, not if he stayed by Erwin’s side.

“Darling… Levi. Wake up, my dove.” Levi stirred as he woke, blinking sleepily at the smiling face of his lover. “Good morning, baby. We’re near our landing point. It shouldn’t be more than thirty minutes, now. I need you to buckle up,” Erwin hummed.

“Ugh… It’s been eight hours already? What did Nana drug me with?” Levi scoffed. He had slept like a rock. He was grateful for it though, it helped spare him hours of endless worries.

“Nothing that wasn’t out of a bottle,” Erwin chuckled. “Sit up, baby. There…there we are,” he hummed once he secured Levi’s buckle. “Much better. You know, when we settle in, I think we should take a long, hot bubble bath. Relax and get the stress off our shoulders. It’s been a difficult few weeks, to say the least. But I’m grateful that you stayed by my side through it all. You are my rock, Levi. The way you trust me, it puts my frantic mind at ease.” Those sincere words made Levi’s heart pound heavily in his chest. For a long, silent moment, the pair stared at one another. Levi knew he needed to say something. He knew he needed to return the sentiment, assure Erwin that he trusted him implicitly, ease the gnawing dread that settled in his own gut…but he couldn’t. He couldn’t form a single sound, let alone a word. Blue eyes stared into silver. At first, the look in those eyes was gentle. But as the silence stretched on, as Erwin noticed Levi’s fidgeting, uneasy gestures, and the way his silver eyes glistened with barely forming tears…those usually warm and kind blue eyes shifted. They became guarded, filled with uncertainty. “Levi.” The tone was sharper than before. “You…do trust me, don’t you?”

Levi swallowed thickly. Erwin was giving him a chance. One final chance to appease him, to settle the worry growing in his calculating mind. He sucked in a breath through his nose, put on a brave face, and willed himself to keep what was left of his composure. “Of course, I do, Erwy.” His voice was soft, a mere whisper. “I trust you… I’m just afraid of what the future holds.” It wasn’t a lie, not really. He was afraid of the future. It was just that…that future no longer had Erwin in it. Levi was moving towards a better future, one free of fear and violence. Or so he hoped.

For another long moment, Erwin said nothing. He stared at Levi, his blue eyes calculating. That was Erwin, always calculating. Would he believe Levi’s words? At this point, did it even matter? Short of shooting Levi right in the forehead, nothing Erwin did could change the course of fate. Even that wouldn’t stop the feds from finding him and taking him in. “I understand. But fear will get us nowhere,” he eventually sighed. His voice was strained. “Regardless…” He took Levi’s hand, squeezed it gently, and raised it to his lips to press a sweet kiss to the pale skin. “I am grateful that you stayed by my side through thick and thin.” Erwin’s smile, to Levi, looked a little bittersweet.

“Erwin…” With gentle fingers, Levi turned the man’s face until they locked eyes again. He pulled him closer, brushing their lips together tenderly. “I will always be yours,” he whispered. And truthfully…Levi meant that. No matter what his future held, romance would never be in the cards for him. Erwin would likely be his last lover. His last embrace. The last man that had his heart. Erwin smiled softly, and this time it reached his eyes.

“And I, yours.” He pressed his lips to Levi’s again, firmer. “We should be landing soon. What should we have for dinner?” He hummed. Either he was in denial, or Levi had truly fooled the king of deception himself. Either way, the feeling was bittersweet.

“Sushi, of course.” That earned him a deep chuckle.

“You are obsessed,” he sighed. Levi couldn’t help but smile at that. He would miss this. These simple conversations. The way Erwin knew all of his favorite things. Not to mention, the way the man knew his body like the back of his hand. Levi would never find another man like Erwin Smith, but maybe that was a good thing.

”Standby for landing.”

Those static words caused Levi’s heart to pound hard in his chest. This was it. From here on out, nothing will ever be the same. He watched as the plane slowly descended, the shimmering city lights coming into view. They twinkled like stars, growing in size as the plane headed for the runway. Levi had, in a weird way, missed the glow of the city. It had been his home for a long time. But now, he’d have to leave and go somewhere far away, again. He didn’t feel afraid of starting over, though. If anything, Levi looked forward to that aspect of his new life. Starting over would be refreshing. “We’re home,” he whispered.

The plane landed with the typical loud, grinding sound of wheels on asphalt. As the plane slowed, the stewardess asked everyone to stay seated while the captain brought them around to the unloading site. Levi didn’t dare to look out the window, now. Either he would see flashing lights, cop cars, and a swat vehicle; or he would see nothing at all. He truly didn’t know which would be more terrifying.

“Well, we landed without a problem. Now let’s hope we can unload and get the hell out of here,” Mike muttered. “The plan is to let the lackeys unload, yeah? We’ll head out in the town car?”

“Correct. It’s best for us to leave as soon as possible. Once that door opens, we’ll grab our suitcases and head right to the car,” Erwin confirmed. “See, my dove? There’s nothing to worry about. No cop cars, no flashing lights, no immediate danger,” he hummed. And he sounded relieved, he truly did. Levi knew that he had suspected a betrayal. Sparing a glance out the window, he felt a strange sense of relief. Because Erwin was right…there was nothing. Nothing but a waiting town car and an SUV for the luggage. Had Pixis chickened out? Had the plan been changed without informing Levi?

“Thank god,” Levi muttered. Perhaps this was a sign. Maybe the tracker hadn’t worked. Maybe there was a delay in locating them. Finally, the plane slowed to a stop. Erwin and Mike were up and out of their seats in a flash. They fetched the luggage from the overhead bins and handed the suitcases over to the awaiting stewardesses.

“Follow closely behind me, Levi. Head right to the car, understand?” Erwin left no room for discussion, and right now, Levi wasn’t willing to push his luck. He grabbed his bag and silently followed Erwin to the stairs that led to the ground. Maybe everything was better off this way. Levi could ditch the tracker, give up on this suicidal betrayal mission, and live happily ever after with Erwin… Or so he thought, for a mere moment. For the very second that Erwin Smith laid a foot on mainland soil, Levi could hear the sound of approaching sirens. He could see the flashing lights bouncing off of old windows. Pixis hadn’t been late. He had arrived precisely when he wanted to. He waited until Erwin was literally back on his home turf, until he physically stepped out onto the pavement. Pixis was a goddamned genius. Or a madman. Levi had yet to decide which.

“What the hell?!” Mike hissed from behind Levi. Erwin glanced at Levi from over his shoulder. His jaw was clenched, his eyes sharp. Levi could see the unbridled rage bubbling behind that expression. He could feel the sting of betrayal that Erwin was experiencing.

“Get to the car,” Erwin snapped. He opened the door, tossed in his bag, and stared at Levi expectantly. “Get. In. The. Car.” Every word had such powerful emphasis on it, and Levi knew that Erwin was giving him one final chance to make things right. He was giving him the chance to run away, to escape with him. Who would have ever thought that Erwin Smith was capable of such benevolence?

For a moment, as the sirens grew louder, and the lights grew brighter, dark blue met shimmering silver. Erwin’s eyes were accusatory, wild, and full of barely restrained rage. Levi’s were defiant, steadfast, and arrogant. He had bested Erwin Smith. For once in his life, Levi had outplayed one of the top players of the game.

“Piece of shit,” Mike snarled. He shoved the raven out of the way, urging Nanaba into the waiting car. “I fucking warned you; you betray him and you’re as good as dead!” He shouted with pure, uncontained fury. Levi stood on trembling legs and flinched when he saw the gun pointed directly at his forehead. It wasn’t Erwin, but Mike who cocked his pistol, ready to fire.

“Don’t.” The order was clear in Erwin’s voice. Mike flinched.

“You can’t let him get away with this!” He hissed. “He’s been fucking playing you, Erwin!” Levi had never heard Mike shout, had never heard the man’s voice rise to such volumes the entire time he’d known him.

“Stand down, Mike.” It was Levi’s turn to flinch. Erwin sounded…defeated. “I don’t want him to die. I want him to live. I want him to be reminded every day that he will never be safe. As long as I exist on this planet, Levi Ackerman is a wanted man.” Erwin stepped closer; his thudding footsteps turned Levi’s blood to ice. He stared down at Levi, eyes cold. His lips curled into a sinister sneer. “I want you to see my face when you lay down at night. I want you to imagine my hands around your throat, strangling the life from your body. I want you to imagine my knife thrusting into your stomach, twisting to drown you in agonizing pain. When you look at another man, I want you to imagine my face. My body. My hands. My lips. I want you to remember the pleasure I gave you. You will never be satisfied with another man, Levi. You. Are. Mine. And you’ll never forget it.” Those chilling words spurred Levi’s heart to thump painfully, loudly in his chest. The sirens were deafening. The lights reflected on Erwin’s face. Blue. Red. Blue. Red.

“I belong to no one. Rot in prison, you son of a bitch.” Those were the last words he said to Erwin, who smirked in a mix of amusement and determination. It didn’t matter what Levi said to him, Erwin was right. He would haunt Levi’s every waking moment, and his sleeping ones, too.

“Get on the ground! Get down!” The voices of the police officers and SWAT team echoed around them. Levi didn’t dare to look away from those intense, piercing, blue eyes. Until he heard the ringing gunshot. He crumpled to the ground, hissing from the sharp, blinding pain igniting in his right thigh. His eyes lifted in time to watch a coldly staring Mike be shoved to the ground, gun pried from his fingers. The man looked like a wild animal.

“Dammit, Mike,” Erwin hissed. “Don’t worry, you won’t die from a wound like that.” Levi wasn’t sure if Erwin was trying to be reassuring or threatening. It was hard to tell as the man was shoved to his knees, handcuffed, and searched for weapons. The mere sight of Erwin Smith on his knees was well worth the intense pain of being shot.

“Ackerman! Let’s get him on the stretcher! Take him to the police station, not the hospital.” Levi recognized the voice of Dot Pixis right away. The man was taller than he expected, although Levi was crumpled on the ground as his thigh bled profusely. “You did well, Levi. We’ll get you somewhere safe.” The man’s voice was gentle, kind, and full of optimism. “Get the woman from the car,” he ordered one of the other officers.

“Leave her the hell alone!” Mike snarled, thrashing in the police’s grip on his arms.

“Oh-ho, it’s much too late for that. Take them in separate squad cars. I want them in the maximum-security cells during processing. The woman will be interrogated separately, in another station. Move out!” Pixis’ voice carried authority as he dealt out orders. But Levi couldn’t focus on that. Erwin’s eyes never left his own. Not until he was shoved in a squad car that drove off at the speed of light.

“Careful, lift him up on three. One, two, three.” Levi hissed as he was hoisted up onto a stretcher, cursing up a storm from the intense pain spreading through his leg.

“You’ll be alright, it missed the artery.” Rico observed his wound closely, nodding for the stretcher to be taken away. “Good work, Levi!” She shouted. It didn’t feel good. Erwin’s threats were replaying in his mind like a mantra. How could he hope to have any kind of a fulfilling life when he was plagued by constant thoughts of his murderous ex-lover? Not to mention the hole in his leg, which would put quite a damper on his ability to thrive.

“I feel dizzy,” he breathed out. The roof of the ambulance began to spin. Everything was blurry. Even as his world faded to black, he could still see them… those piercing blue eyes.

To be continued...

Chapter Text

Bright lights. Steady beeping. The smell of disinfectants. “…I’m alive,” Levi whispered breathily. “Shit.”

“I’ve heard patients say a lot of things when coming to…” Levi glanced up with wide eyes as the male in a doctor’s coat spoke. “But that is a first,” he continued. “I’m Doctor Gabe. No need to look so frightened, you’re safe.”

“Is he awake?” Levi relaxed when he heard the familiar voice of Dot Pixis as the man peeked his head into the room. “Ah, thank goodness,” he sighed.

“What happened? Where- is he…?” Levi couldn’t quite form the words he wanted. His head felt all groggy, probably from whatever medicine they stuck in him.

“Excuse us, Doc.” Pixis’ tone was enough for the doctor to excuse himself and shut the door. He approached Levi’s bed, voice soft as he spoke. “Maximum security cell. All three of them. You’re being moved in a matter of minutes, so listen closely…” He scooted a chair close and took a seat. “Your only contact from now on will be a government marshal. That contact will be the only person who knows where you are, what you’re up to, and how to reach you. I don’t even know where they’re sending you. It's better that way.”

“…I see,” Levi muttered. “How do I know I’ll be safe?”

“If you follow the rules and memorize your new identity, you won’t have any problems, I assure you. You’ll be fine. I know you can handle this.” Pixis offered a gentle smile that did extraordinarily little to soothe Levi’s fraying nerves. “You’ll have rough travels with that wound, but it should heal before long. They’ll set you up with a doctor and everything once you settle in.”

“Right…” Levi scowled at his injured leg. It would be a real pain in the ass for a while, but it was better than being dead. Mike could have just shot him between the eyes, but for some unknown reason…he didn’t.

“We’ll never meet again, but it was an honor, Levi. Good work,” Pixis hummed. A firm knock on the door disturbed their touching goodbye, though Levi was grateful for it. He hardly even knew the old man. “Come in,” he called. A person with huge glasses, brown hair, and a big grin entered the room. They were rather androgynous, so Levi didn’t feel confident labeling them either way. “Ah, good timing. This is Hange Zoe. Your contact and marshal assigned to you, for your protection.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you! I’d love to chit-chat, but there’s no time like the present to get a-moving!” Hange’s voice was loud. It certainly filled the room. “Let’s go, let’s go. Get him dressed and in that wheelchair pronto!” Levi grumbled as two nurses rushed in to help him dress in some new clothes. The doctor handed over a bag of prescription medicine to Hange, and just like that, Levi was being moved into a waiting wheelchair. “Moving target to vehicle, stand-by.” At first Levi wasn’t sure who Hange was talking to, until he saw their earpiece and realized they were communicating with other officers. Everything was moving so fast, though he supposed it was safer that way.

“See ya, old man,” Levi called with a wave, leaving Pixis and his old life behind. Good riddance.

“Approaching exit doors.” Hange’s tone was very professional—though they looked the complete opposite. Maybe it was the crazy ponytail—or the outrageously large glasses. Either way, they looked entirely opposite from how they sounded. Levi could do nothing but sit there and watch as he was wheeled towards the exit of the hospital. The bright white walls were an eyesore—Levi couldn’t wait to be rid of them. “Approaching vehicle.” Once the pair arrived at the black SUV, Hange opened the door and helped Levi into the backseat. “There we are shorty. Good to go!” They hummed.

“Don’t call me shorty,” Levi scoffed. Honestly, he wasn’t that short.

His leg was throbbing in pain, and he found that there was no comfortable position to have it in. It would be a miserable, long drive.

“Vehicle is clear,” Hange hummed as they slid into the driver’s seat. With an audible click of the locks, Levi felt secure knowing the car was safe. For now. He looked around, glanced in the trunk, and raised his eyebrows. There were a few suitcases—but nowhere near enough to be even a fraction of his things from the plane.

“Where’s all my stuff?” He scoffed.

“Hmm? Oh! Don’t worry, we’ll make sure we get you new clothes and essentials once we arrive at our location,” Hange hummed.

“No, no, no. My stuff. My designer clothing, my shoes, my jewelry?? Where is my shit?!” He hissed.

“Ohh, that! Yeah, that’s all confiscated by the government. It was all bought with Erwin Smith’s illegal funds, after all!” Hange laughed as if it were all a big joke to them.

“S-so I had to endure all that shit, all that torment, and I can’t even keep my Gucci shoes?!” Levi shouted, punching the seat in front of him.

“Um…Correct! Yeah, you have to start afresh. That’s kind of a big part of this whole ‘witness protection thing’. Did you really think it’d be like your old life- just in a new place?? That would be so dangerous!” Hange cackled. “No, no you gotta start all over, shorty. That reminds me! Pierce Duncan, it’s so nice to meet you,” they hummed. Levi scrunched his nose up at that.

“What a stupid fucking name,” he grumbled. “It’s not even cute. Pierce? It sounds like some heartthrob from a shitty ninety’s movie,” he scoffed.

“Don’t talk about yourself that way, bud! Pierce is a great name. It sounds super cool,” Hange responded. Levi withheld his sigh. It wasn’t like he expected to hand pick his name, but he at least hoped he’d get a say in it. “Pierce Duncan, twenty-five years old. Recently re-located after the death of his twin sister, Anne Duncan. What a tragedy… You don’t like to talk about it much. Oh, and you have blond hair.” Levi’s eyebrow twitched.

“Blond? You’re shitting me.”

“Nope! There’s a salon on our way. We’ll get that head of yours bleached, and then you’ll have to maintain it. Your brows too, even though it’s taboo. It has to look more natural. We’ll cut your hair shorter, too.” Hange stated all of this so casually as they drove to an unknown location.

“Great… Just great,” Levi scoffed. “And let me guess, you’re going to change my eye color too?” He joked.

“Colored contacts, blue ones. Your current hue is too unique, too easy to track. The point is to make you unrecognizable,” they replied. “If you want to stay safe, you need to take this seriously.”

Levi released a heavy sigh. They were right. He sorely misjudged how much he’d have to change in his life. Not just his looks, it would probably be best for him to act like an entirely different person. If he could even pull that off. “I understand,” he mumbled. There were going to be a lot of substantial changes, but he had to be ready for them. Pierce Duncan… What kind of person would Pierce Duncan be? “Lost my twin sister, huh?” He repeated thoughtfully.

“Mhm. It was really tough on you, and you needed a fresh start. It’s a good story. It can explain why you may not be super social, why you tend to keep your distance from others, and why you moved to a new town so suddenly,” Hange hummed.

“Right…that makes sense. It’s not like I’m a stranger to losing loved ones,” he mumbled. Levi still remembered the loss of his mother like it was fresh. He could channel that grief. “So…where am I going? Some backwater small town out in the country?” He scoffed.

“Goodness, no! Putting someone like you in a small town would be so stupid. You’re going somewhere where you can blend in, get lost in the crowd and disappear. If we stuck you in a small town, you’d be easy to find. That’s why you’re going to a coastal city, only this one is far, far away. We’ll be on the road for a total of seventeen hours, stopping at hotels to rest occasionally. From now on, your name is Pierce Duncan. Levi Ackerman is dead, officially.”

Those words sent a shiver down Levi’s spine.

“God…seventeen hours,” he groaned. This was going to be the longest, most painful trip of his life. And when he arrived…he would no longer be himself. He would be someone else entirely. The thought was a mix of comforting and terrifying. “How am I supposed to survive in a new town?” Levi asked.

“Don’t worry about that. I already have an apartment rented in your new name, and we’ll find you a place to work that’ll keep you out of trouble. I’m thinking some customer service or something.”

“…me? In customer service? You’ve got to be kidding,” Levi scoffed. There was no way in hell that he’d make it a week in that industry before telling someone off.

“Well, it’s either that or some boring job in a government agency building. At least this way, you can meet some new people and explore the city freely. It’ll be flexible. And on top of that wage, your apartment expenses will be paid for. So, you can save up money, do some fun things, or buy a bunch of stuff for your new place! It’s a great deal!” Hange hummed.

“…but still. Customer service?” Levi whined, grimacing at the thought. He disliked people. He disliked working. So, working with people? It didn’t seem like it’d be his cup of tea.

“Let’s worry about that when we arrive. For now, get some rest while I drive. We’ll keep going until I get tired or driving,” Hange hummed. Levi released what felt like his hundredth sigh as he laid his head back against the seat. His leg throbbed in pain, so he doubted he’d be able to rest comfortably. And even if his leg was fine…his mind was racing. Sure, Erwin was locked up in a cell for the time being, but who could say he wouldn’t get out? Even if he didn’t, there was no guarantee that Levi was safe. Erwin had people all over the world. He could easily find someone to hunt him down, take him out. But then again, he supposed that was why he had to endure all these changes to his physical appearance.

“How secure is this program? Is it true that you’re the only one who knows where I am?”

“Yeah, it’s true. I mean, there are some classified documents, and of course some behind the scenes people know, but they’re all very respectable members of the organization. There’s nothing to worry about, Levi. We’ll keep you safe. Just follow the rules, and everything will be fine,” Hange hummed. They sounded like they wanted to genuinely be reassuring, but Levi didn’t feel comforted at all. He was too anxious, and too intelligent to feel relaxed. He was no fool. Erwin Smith would never stop hunting him until the day he died. Until the day either of them died. And let’s be honest, Levi was far, far more likely to die first. He was fairly sure that Erwin was some kind of immortal demon, at this point. He’d seen the man be shot, stabbed, and even hit with a car, once. He always made it out just fine. Either he was lucky as hell, or he made some kind of deal with the devil.

The first ten hours of the trip were exhausting. Levi couldn’t find a comfortable position to save his life, and Hange hadn’t wanted to stop, not even for food. When they finally reached their first stop, it was a pleasant hotel on the outskirts of a city. Levi was relieved to get out of the car, his aching limbs protesting all the sitting. His leg exploded with pain as he moved into the wheelchair, letting out a hiss and curses under his breath. “Let’s head in and order room service. Then you can take some pain medicine and get some rest,” Hange hummed. They checked them in, pushing Levi’s chair into the elevator. The room wasn’t anything special, at least not compared to the elegant places Levi stayed in by Erwin’s side. It was decent enough to get some rest, although the room service left a lot to be desired.

“I need to clean up…” Levi mumbled.

“I’ll help ya.” Hange hopped up, ready to assist. “Trust me, there’s nothing about you that I don’t know. And you can’t exactly walk or stand by yourself well,” they snickered. Levi grumbled in annoyance, but they had a valid point. After an awkward shower, Levi lounged in the uncomfortable bed and contemplated his life choices. He didn’t exactly regret them…not yet anyway. He did regret getting shot. That wasn’t fun. But even if he didn’t rat Erwin out, there was no guarantee that he would have been safe. At least now he wasn’t locked in a jail cell. “I’ll get you your identification card and birth certificate tomorrow,” Hange yawned out. “Try to get some rest,” they hummed. With a clack, they sat their handgun on the nightstand, safety clicked on, as well as their badge. Levi found himself staring at the weapon for a long moment.

“Are you good with that thing?” He asked.

“Yup. Sure am,” they replied.

“Is the door locked? What about the window?” Levi could feel his anxieties creeping up. He knew that he wouldn’t be able to sleep.

“Yes, and yes. Besides, we’re on the tenth floor,” Hange mumbled, sleep lacing their voice. Levi knew that they were right, and that they were safe here… But it didn’t feel safe. Erwin’s words repeated in his head like a dangerous, threatening song.

“As long as I exist on this planet, Levi Ackerman is a wanted man. I want you to see my face when you lay down at night. I want you to imagine my hands around your throat, strangling the life from your body. I want you to imagine my knife thrusting into your stomach, twisting to drown you in agonizing pain.”

Levi took a deep, shaky breath. His hands trembled by his sides. He felt a cold sweat form on the back of his neck. Erwin’s deep voice was so, so clear in his head—his blue eyes were so vivid in his mind. He would never escape those eyes…nor the wrath of Erwin Smith.

The room was too quiet. Levi could hear the breathy sounds of Hange’s breathing. He could hear his own uneven breaths huffing from his chest. His heart pounded a mile a minute. His eyes would close—then reopen only moments later to scan the dark room. In the darkness, his eyes played tricks on him. A shadow by the armchair… A head peeking out from behind the bathroom door. Levi’s chest felt tight, his eyes wide as he scanned the unfamiliar room. Anxiety crept through every nerve of his body. How was he supposed to sleep like this?! He was one wayward sound away from having a full-blown panic attack. The worst part was that—because of his leg—he couldn’t do anything to save himself even if someone were there. Levi took a steady breath. There was no one there. They were safe. He closed his eyes, focused on keeping his breathing even, and let exhaustion take over him. Sleep—he just needed some sleep, and this anxiety would fade.

“Levi… Did you really think you could run from me?” Hands wrapped around his throat. Tighter, tighter, cutting off his uneven breaths. Levi’s eyes shot open. Bright, demonic blue met silver. Erwin’s mouth was curled into a terrifyingly wide smile, his eyes large and nearly bulging from his head. “You’ll never escape me. You. Are. Mine.”

“NO!” Levi screamed, sitting up in bed so hard that it made him dizzy. His eyes spilled tears, his chest heaved, but it felt like he couldn’t suck in any air.

“Levi?! What’s wrong??” Hange gasped, jumping from bed, hands on their firearm. But there was no one else there. The room—besides the two of them—was empty.

“He’s… I can’t—he’s there!” Levi managed to sob out, his hands gripping his throat that had just been strangled.

“Levi, I mean—Pierce! Breathe! Calm down, no one is here,” they gasped, joining Levi on the bed. Carefully they pried Levi’s hands from his own throat and held them tightly. “Look at me!” The firm tone they used snapped Levi out of his panic. Wide, teary, silver eyes met Hange’s. “Take a slow, deep breath.” Shakily, Levi sucked in a breath. His hands trembled. His hair was drowned in sweat.

“I saw him,” he breathed out. “I saw his eyes. Those blue fucking eyes!”

“It was a nightmare, that’s all. Erwin Smith is in jail. If he escapes, I’ll know within a minute. I’ll collect you and put you into emergency custody. There is no way that Erwin can get to you. None.” Hange sounded so confident—so sure.

“You have no idea what he’s capable of,” Levi whispered. “He’s a monster. He’s going to kill me with his bare hands.” The chilling tone of Levi’s voice seemed to make Hange feel uneasy.

“…Since we’re both awake, let’s get on the road,” they sighed. The pair began packing up their things, Levi’s eyes downcast as Hange wheeled him back to the car. It was still dark out. The sun hadn’t yet begun to rise. Levi should apologize to Hange, but he couldn’t muster the words, nor could he shake off the dread that filled every nerve of his body. His entire life would be spent waiting to be brutally killed. There was no escape…not one that let him live. “Are you hungry? We can stop for something to eat,” Hange hummed.

“No…” Levi whispered. He had no appetite. He never used to be like this, so afraid. If anything, Levi prided himself on remaining calm even in the face of danger or chaos. Now he wasn’t even in danger of Erwin coming to find him, but he couldn’t convince himself otherwise.

Levi stared at his reflection for a solid fifteen minutes, his now blond brows furrowed. He looked nothing like himself. Blond hair cut shot, blond eyebrows, blue contacts… He looked completely different. It was jarring, to say the least.

“Mr. Duncan? What do you think?” The hair stylist asked. Bless her heart, the woman had been hard at work for hours. First the bleaching, then another bleaching…until finally they got the desired color. It was a stark contrast to Levi’s typical dark locks, and he felt uneasy about the person staring back at him.

“…it’s fine. Good,” he muttered. Not only the fresh look, but the brand-new identity was a lot to get used to. Pierce Duncan…that was who Levi was now. From this point on, he’d never be called Levi again. It was a very strange thought, to know that his old self was considered dead. Literally. Apparently, his death was faked, and a grave was put in a local cemetery for him. It was a rather macabre thing, to see a photo of your own grave. ‘Here lies Levi Ackerman…’ It was downright eerie.

“You look amazing, Pierce! Wow, that blond look really suits you,” Hange hummed. They’d been patiently waiting by the door, sworn to protect Levi while he was vulnerable. He was always vulnerable. At any moment, anyone could swoop in, shoot him, and run off without leaving a trace. That thought had been plaguing Levi’s every thought since he lost sight of Erwin Smith. He had yet to get a wink of sleep—besides when he was unconscious in a hospital bed. And that was only due to blood loss.

Hange had assured him that once he settled in, they’d get him some anxiety medication to help with his panic attacks. But Levi doubted it would make much of a difference. As Erwin promised, Levi’s every waking moment was spent thinking of him. Fearing him. Dreading the return of him. He couldn’t escape the eerie thoughts of Erwin Smith, of those blue eyes. “Here, charge it to this card,” Hange hummed to the kind hairdresser. Levi couldn’t tear his eyes off the ‘new him’. He was unrecognizable, which he supposed was the entire point.

“…this is weird,” Levi sighed.

“Weird or not, it’s the new you. Now c’mon! Let’s get back on the road,” Hange hummed. They wheeled Levi’s chair back out to the car, helping him inside as usual. His leg, though a bit more healed, still ached like a bitch. According to Hange, the wound would never fully heal. Levi would struggle with leftover pains for the rest of his life, although they promised that physical therapy would help. “We’ll be on the road for another six or so hours, alright? Buckle up and relax. We’ll be at your new place in no time!” Hange’s enthusiasm did nothing to boost Levi’s mood. He felt such a range of emotions. Anxious, irritated, fearful, and nervous. He was nervous that he’d become too bored with this ‘new life’ of his. If that happened, then he would likely stray from his given rules and guidelines. And, of course, that could result in him being found by the one and only Erwin Smith. Hell, even if he did follow all the rules, he might still be found. Erwin’s reach was far and powerful.

“Can you give me a pain pill?” Levi asked after an hour or so. His leg ached, and it only served to make him more miserable and irritated.

“Not yet, you’re not due for another two hours, shorty. Just hang in there, alrighty? Try to get some rest if you can. You haven’t slept at all since we left,” Hange sighed. Levi nearly groaned at that. He knew it was a good thing to stay on a strict schedule for those pills. The risk of becoming addicted was high, far too high. He didn’t want to become a useless drug addict. He’d seen far too many people on the streets, begging for money just for that next hit—that next high. Levi didn’t want to become one of them. Not like his mother…may she rest in peace.

Absentmindedly, Levi ran his fingers through his short hair. He missed his longer locks. He always preferred his hair to be on the longer side. He could tie it back, let it hang in his eyes, style it… This haircut wasn’t one that he could work with. It was short, buzzed on the sides and a tad longer on the top. Bleach blond and short… Levi felt like an entirely different person. Not like himself. Though he supposed that was a good thing. What did being himself ever achieve? Nothing worth noting, that was for damn sure.

Levi leaned his head back against the seat. The soft hum of the engine as Hange drove lulled him into a false sense of comfort. Before long, his eyes fluttered closed, and exhaustion took over him. It was a welcome rest, one that he needed after being awake for far too long. No hotel room felt safe. Every stop they made felt like danger to Levi. Perhaps it was the knowledge that they would keep moving that lulled Levi into a sense of comfort. But finally, without a worry in his mind, he was able to sleep.

“…ce. Pierce. Pierce~?” Hange gently shook the blond awake, hand on his shoulder. Levi grumbled and reluctantly opened his eyes, which burned from sleeping with contacts in. “Good morning, sleeping beauty. You slept right through the last leg of our trip,” they hummed. “Time to say hello to your new home.”

Levi sat up and rubbed the sleep from his eyes. He peered past the open car door, past Hange’s body. And what he saw…was shockingly gorgeous. In the distance, Levi could see glittering blueish-green water. Sand dunes stretched on, a stark contrast to the view Levi was used to. The sun was hot and high in the sky, telling him that it was likely midday wherever he was. It was humid, another vast difference to where he grew up. “Are we still on the mainland?” He asked in surprise.

“Yeah, we are. It may not look like it, but this place is a bustling ocean town. Just across that sea is a new country. Crazy, right??” Hange cackled as they left Levi’s side to grab his wheelchair from the back.

“I’ve never seen something like this… Is this really a city? You said I was going to a city,” he muttered.

“It is, yeah. Unbelievably, this place is bustling, especially this time of the year. No one will bat an eye at you being a newcomer. A lot of the people here are tourists, looking for a scenic vacation.”

“Huh…that’s really cool. I mean—the view is cool,” Levi corrected. “So…where is this new place of mine?” He asked, looking around. Although, admittedly, it was hard to miss. There were multiple tall buildings before them, all of them in shades of tan and gray.

“These are the Sun Shore Apartments,” Hange hummed. “Say hello to your new home, Pierce!” Levi’s eyes trailed up, though he winced at the brightness of the sun.

“I’m gonna burn so easily here,” he muttered.

“Oh yeah, invest in lots of sunscreen! Now c’mon,” they giggled, wheeling Levi’s chair along towards the lobby of the building. Outside was a security guard who nodded at Hange before opening the door for the pair. Levi noticed the glock on his holster and wasn’t sure if he felt unsettled or protected. “Thank goodness there’s an elevator, huh?” Hange wheeled him inside before hitting the button with a glowing ‘11’ on it.

“Eleventh floor…” Levi muttered. It was good. Far enough up that no one could sneak through a window. On the other hand, it was too far up that he wouldn’t be able to run down the stairs to safety…as if that even mattered. He couldn’t run anywhere regardless. Once the doors opened, Hange wheeled Levi out and down the hall. It was quiet, no excess noise drifted from the other apartments. As they passed the many doors, Levi took note of the numbers. Five, seven, nine, and at door eleven they stopped. “I guess eleven is my lucky number,” he scoffed.

“I guess so!” Hange laughed. They unlocked the door and swung it open before handing Levi the key. “Here, it’s yours. This place is your new home,” they hummed. Levi wheeled himself inside and curiously looked around. It wasn’t a huge apartment, but it wasn’t tiny, either. When you first entered, there was a living room area already furnished with a sofa and television. The walls were pure white and bare, not a single decoration to be found. The floors were dark hardwood, which thankfully made wheeling himself around significantly easier than if it had been carpet. Past the living room were the small dining room, and the kitchen. It had the basic appliances already: a refrigerator, microwave, oven, and dishwasher. Everything was in shades of gray, basic and simple. The dining room sat empty, which didn’t bother Levi since he had no one to eat with, anyway. There was no need for a fancy dining table when it would be just him for all his meals. Further back there was a bathroom on the right, and two bedrooms. One was straight down the hallway, while the other was off to the left. “This one is the master bedroom. It's a bit bigger, so we put the bed in there,” Hange explained.

“Oh… Yeah, it’s not bad,” Levi mumbled. Just like the rest of the apartment, the walls were a blank white. The bed was simple enough with a black, metal bedframe. The comforter and sheets were both gray, and a nightstand with a simple lamp were the only other things filling the space. It was so empty. There was no gaudy art on the walls, no decorations, no items scattered about… It was void of anything, really. Empty. It really put into perspective how lonely Levi was going to be. He had this big, empty space…and nothing to fill it with.

“Well, what do you think? It’s very basically furnished, of course, but in time you can add to it and make it home,” Hange hummed.

“Home…” Levi scoffed lightly.

“Hey, I know these are a lot of changes, but it’s for the best. Right? To keep you safe and give you a chance at a new life. This is what you signed up for when you made a deal with Pixis. You knew what it meant to go into witness protection,” Hange reminded.

“I know! Fuck, I get it. That doesn’t make it any easier, you know. It must be so fucking easy for you to drop me into this new life and say ‘hey, good luck bud!’ But it’s not a fucking walk in the park, even when you send me to some coastal town,” Levi snapped.

“I know it isn’t. This isn’t my first time doing this, you know? And I’m not leaving until we get you set up with a job, a doctor, and a therapist. Those panic attacks are fairly normal after what you’ve gone through, but we need to get you some help. A therapist and doctor will work to put you on medication to ease those anxieties,” Hange explained patiently.

“Ease my anxieties? It’s not like I’m irrationally thinking that I’ll be blindly robbed or kidnapped. I have incredibly good reasons to be downright terrified for my life,” he hissed.

“You do! Of course, you do. But guess what, Pierce,” Hange shifted closer and rested a hang on Levi’s shoulder. Their eyes were serious, full of irritation. “You don’t have another option than to trust me.” Levi clenched his jaw. It made sense that Hange’s patience would be running thin. Levi had done nothing but complain and argue the entire way here.

“…you’re right.” He wheeled himself to the bedroom window, where he had an impressive view of the nearby ocean.

“Glad to hear that! Now I’m going out to buy groceries, clothes, and toiletries to hold you over until your leg heals. Stay here for the time being. Watch tv, take a nap, I don’t care what you do. Just stay put until I return, alrighty?” Hange took note of Levi’s clothing sizes and double checked for food allergies before taking their leave. The lock clicked firmly in place, and Levi let the silence of the apartment wash over him. In a way it was a relief to finally have a moment to himself. It had been a long drive, a long journey, and a long few months beforehand. Levi was mentally and physically drained… but he knew he wouldn’t be able to sleep, even if he did lay down. Because in another way, being alone was terrifying. There was no one to protect him if someone broke in or attempted to cause him harm.

“…fuck,” he sighed, grabbing the tv remote off the table to turn it on. Every tv channel was uninteresting. Violent news, religious programs, cheesy game shows, and shitty reality tv. That was what Levi could find. There were a few old movies playing on some channels, romance flicks on others. Nothing suited his taste. Finally, he settled on an overly dramatic reality tv show where the people were all aiming to win money. It was kind of soothing to see other people interacting in such vicious ways. Stabbing each other in the back, fighting over money—overall, just being downright despicable human beings; it made Levi feel less like a piece of shit. Because yeah, Erwin Smith was a bad man. He was violent, dangerous, and untamable. But he also loved Levi with all his heart. And Levi stomped on his trust without a second thought. “At least you’re doing it for money,” he muttered to the television, as if they could hear him. Levi was just selfish.

Levi flinched when he heard a loud series of thumps in the hallway. He froze in place, eyes blown wide as he stared at the apartment door. The thumping continued, followed by grunts and soft curses of what sounded to be frustration. Levi cautiously stood, using the crutches nearby to move himself towards the door. He peeked out the peephole, though he couldn’t see anything. He could only hear shuffling and the occasional ‘thump’. Curiosity got the better of him, and he unlocked the door to peek out. There were two men; one had blue hair, the other looked like a typical office worker. They were attempting to move a couch into an apartment a few doors down, and Levi raised a blond eyebrow as he watched them struggle.

“I told you this thing was too big. It barely even fit on the elevator!” The man with blue hair hissed. He sighed heavily and turned to examine what room they had. That was when he spotted Levi. He immediately narrowed his eyes. He was suspicious, Levi realized. “The fuck you looking at, blondie?” Levi scowled right back at the guy before slamming his door shut and locking it again. What a prick. From then on, Levi ignored the sounds of someone moving in, focusing instead on the television until Hange returned.

“Here we are! Groceries, clothes, the whole sha-bang!” Hange announced. The ridiculous cart full of bags that they hauled up made Levi’s eyes widen.

“Didn’t you go a little overboard?” Levi muttered. He couldn’t help his curiosity though as he rifled through the bags, peeking at what they bought.

“I’ll put the food away,” Hange hummed. Levi examined the clothing they bought for him. It was all cheap, mostly summer clothes. There were too many bright colors for his liking, but he supposed that walking around in black would be a death sentence in this climate. “There we are! Fully stocked kitchen. There are a lot of instant meals for you, since I have a feeling, you aren’t a great cook,” Hange snickered. They weren’t wrong, that was for sure.

“Maybe I’ll try to learn,” Levi mumbled. It wouldn’t be a bad idea. It wasn’t like he had the money to go out and eat every night, now. “Hey…there was someone down the hall moving in today, too. Isn’t that a little…suspicious?” He asked.

“Nah, that’s Farlan. Listen, this building is often used to relocate those under witness protection. So, you’re not the only one starting fresh around here, alrighty? But don’t go asking personal questions, either. Everyone here is trying to forget some aspects of their past. It wouldn’t hurt to try and make a friend, though,” Hange hummed. “Anyway… You’re all set for now. I’m going to go check into my hotel nearby and give you some privacy. For now, maybe stay in and rest that leg of yours. Catch up on some rest. Oh, and here’s your new cellphone! It’s registered under your new identity, so don’t ever use your real name on it, got it? Don’t contact anyone from your past, either. It’s too dangerous. My number is already programmed, so give me a call if you need anything.”

“Right…thanks, Hange,” Levi mumbled.

“Aw, you’re softening up to me, huh? Cute,” Hange snickered. “I’ll be back in the morning to take you to your doctor’s appointment! Get some rest!” With that, Levi was left alone in his rather quiet apartment. The silence felt suffocating. It felt deafening. It felt like the walls were closing in, as if the entire apartment were suddenly a hostile environment. Levi’s chest felt tight. He sucked in quick, shallow breaths.

“Fuck… Fuck!” He hissed to himself, sliding his hands into his hair to tug at the strands—as if that would help ground him to the earth. His head felt dizzy. Levi had never felt such extreme anxiety before. Sure, he’d been living in this cruel world on his own for a long time, but he’d always been able to pull his shit together for his own survival. This was the first time that he truly felt he had no control over his life. Everything was different. All these changes threatened to suffocate him with anxiety and dread. The shallow breaths did nothing but cause him to feel lightheaded, and before Levi could do anything…everything faded to black.

“…hey. Hello? Hey blondie!” Levi gasped awake when he felt ice cold water splash over his face. He sat up, panted hard; his wide eyes landed on the blue haired man beside him. “Take slow, deep breaths. Slow. That’s it…” Levi followed his guidance, sucking in slow, deep breaths that calmed his frantic mind.

“I guess you were right. How’d you know he was in trouble?” A gruff man asked. He had a big ring of keys and wore a maintenance uniform.

“I heard him whimpering before hearing him fall. He must have hyperventilated and passed out,” the man tsked. “These walls are fucking thin…” He mumbled. “Hey. You alright now?”

“…how did you get in here?” Levi asked as he wiped water from his eyes.

“I asked the maintenance guy to check on you. Turns out it was a good idea.”

“…thanks, I guess,” Levi muttered.

“Does he need an ambulance?” The old man asked.

“Nah, he’s good. You can go,” blue guy stated. Once the pair were alone, he sat back to give Levi some space. “Sorry for just…coming in. But I was in the hallway and heard you wheezing for breath and all that. Must have been one hell of a panic attack, huh?” He asked.

“…you can go now,” Levi grumbled, shuffling away. Every muscle in his body felt tense now, after the aggressive panic attack that wracked his body.

“Hey. I have them too, sometimes. I get it…so don’t push yourself too much,” the man sighed. He stood and glanced around until he found a kitchen towel. He handed it over to Levi to dab dry with. “My name is Farlan, by the way. It’s kind of nice to meet a neighbor.”

“…I’m L-“ he froze. Swallowed hard. “Pierce. My name is Pierce,” he whispered after regrouping. Farlan smiled softly, nodded, and offered his hand to help Levi up.

“I heard others were in similar situations to me. You must be really new to it. Trust me…it gets easier,” Farlan mumbled. “Oh, you’re injured, fuck,” he gasped when he noticed Levi flinch and keep weight off his bad leg. He helped him to the sofa, plopping him down comfortably.

“Thanks…” Levi felt cautious of this new guy, but Hange even knew who he was. That meant he was okay…right? Safe to be around?

“I’m apartment seven. Just two doors down. If you need something, that’s where you’ll find me. Try not to pass out again, yeah? Watch some TV or something. Some noise will do you good.” With that, Farlan offered a small grin and left the apartment quietly. Levi let out a shaky breath. His head hurt. His muscles ached. His chest felt tight. He flopped to lay down on the couch, eyes fluttering shut. Sleep…He needed some sleep.

“Your wound is all healed! The exterior of it, at least. You’ll need to come to physical therapy twice a week to start, and then it’ll be reduced to once a week. You’re making great progress,” Levi’s new doctor hummed. She was cheery and bright… too cheery and bright. He kind of wanted to tell her to stop acting so goddamn bubbly, but that wouldn’t be a great start to their doctor-patient relationship.

“Good to hear, right Pierce?” Hange hummed. These days the only people Levi ever saw were Hange, and occasionally Farlan, his neighbor. The blue haired man popped over occasionally when he was bored or lonely, and bugged Levi to watch TV or eat together. At first it was a huge inconvenience, but as Levi struggled with his ongoing anxiety attacks, he found the company to be helpful.

“Yeah…great,” he mumbled with a nod.

“As for the anxiety, we’ll prescribe some medication. Take it once per day and it’ll gradually build up. This is a medication you have to take every day, but I’ll also give you one for emergencies. When you’re feeling extreme stress or anxiety, take one only as an emergency measure,” the doctor explained.

“Jeez. I’m becoming a whole ass pharmacy,” Levi scoffed.

“Eventually you won’t need the emergency ones,” the doctor chuckled. “The idea is that you’ll build up to a comfortable level to be able to function normally with the one daily dose.”

“So, I’ll just have to rely on medication to live a normal life? Great…”

“I know there’s a negative stigma on medication for mental health, but there isn’t anything wrong with using medicine to help you live a normal, happy life. The important thing is that it will improve your quality of life greatly,” the doctor gently hummed.

“…alright. I guess you’re right,” he sighed. After gathering the prescriptions, Hange drove them to the pharmacy to pick them up. Then it was back to the apartment, where Levi had been staying cooped up for the last week and a half. He used his crutches to move to his apartment door, unlocking it and stepping inside. It had become a bit of a mess since he couldn’t exactly get around easily to clean. Soon he’d be on his way to being fully healed though, and he could finally start to work, amongst other things.

“So… We got you a nifty little pill box here! I’ll fill it up for the week, so you get used to taking your medicine. And then these are your emergency anxiety pills. I’d keep them on you if you go out anywhere,” Hange hummed.

“Where the hell am I gonna go?” Levi scoffed.

“Well, we got your bank account set-up with your government funds, so get some food! Maybe go for a walk along the boardwalk, I don’t know!” Hange shrugged and began picking up some of the trash sitting around the rooms. “You better start getting used to cleaning up after yourself. From now on, you’ll be mostly on your own. Once I get you settled in with a job, I’ll be flying back to my regular location.”

“W-wait, so… You’re just gonna leave me like that?” Levi scoffed.

“I’m not your babysitter, Pierce.” Hange’s tone dropped from ultra-friendly, as it had almost always been, to sterner. “This is your chance to get your life together. This time around, rely on yourself instead of others. Don’t fuck it up. There won’t be another chance like this for you to start fresh,” they warned, accompanied by a somewhat icy glare. Levi stayed silent after that. Hange filled his pill box, ensured he had everything he needed, and then left for the day. The silence was, as always, deafeningly loud.

Hange wasn’t wrong. Levi had been relying on others lately, but he’d also been on his own for so much of his life. They didn’t know him, or what he’d been through. To them, he was just work. Just a job—a client. Levi sighed and collapsed on the couch. He turned on the television and flickered through the channels. These days nothing appealed to him. Reality TV was the closest to comfort he could find. And that wasn’t at all comfortable. Just mildly entertaining. He was able to watch those insane people and feel a bit better about his own shitty personality. For a brief moment, Levi thought about going out as Hange suggested. Sure, he didn’t have a car or anything, but there was a lot within walking distance—even when on crutches. The boardwalk was close enough to smell the beach fries if he opened his windows. But the mere thought of going out in public alone terrified him. Anyone could be watching. Waiting. Following him. It felt too open, too reckless. Levi wasn’t prepared for that. He wasn’t prepared for anything, really.

It took another month of physical therapy for Levi’s leg to regain the level of mobility it once had. Finally, he could walk around without the use of crutches. From time to time, because of where the wound was, the physical therapist said he might feel residual pain—but he was assured it could be easily worked out by rest or stretching. Either way, Levi could finally roam around with ease. There was, apparently, no time to celebrate, though. “Now that you’re officially cleared to work on that leg, I found the perfect spot for you to make some money!” Hange hummed.

“Oh yeah? Please tell me it isn’t some shitty souvenir shop on the boardwalk,” Levi scoffed. He sighed and narrowed his gaze when Hange just grinned. “…it’s totally a shitty souvenir shop on the boardwalk, isn’t it?”

“Yes! But it’s perfect for you! You just stand at a counter and ring people up. Easy peasy! Even you can do that. Besides…your friend works there, too!”

“My friend? I didn’t know I had a friend,” he scoffed.

“Oh sure! That blue haired guy? He’s always coming over to bug you, so I assumed you were friends,” Hange snickered.

“So not only do we live so close, but now we’re working together, too?” Levi huffed.

“Listen, it’s a big shop with multiple counters. They hire often, and it’s a close walk. You’ll start on part-time shifts until you get used to working again. Now no more complaining! You start Monday!” Hange seemed entirely too proud of themself for setting up this new job for him. He wished he had more of a say, but that seemed to be a recurring theme these days.

Levi sighed when he got into his apartment, locking up behind him as usual. He moved to his fridge to get some juice, gulping down a glass before deciding the whole kitchen could use a good clean. From there he moved on to his bedroom, the bathroom, and finally the living area…until the entire apartment was practically sparkling. “Huh… I guess I can clean pretty well when I want to,” he muttered. In fact, he found the entire endeavor to be quite relaxing. The apartment looked better than when he had first moved in. The cleanliness was soothing in an unexpected way.

When there was a knock at his door, Levi peered through the peephole as usual, just to roll his eyes at Farlan sticking out his tongue at him. He opened up, his typical scowl in place. “Heya Pierce,” Farlan hummed. “Oh, look at this place! Did you hire a cleaner or something?” Farlan asked, whistling to emphasize his amazement.

“No,” Levi scoffed. “I’m more than capable of cleaning my own place.”

“Look at you, no crutches! Wanna go out to celebrate tonight?” Farlan hummed. Levi raised a blond eyebrow.

“Celebrate…how?”

“Oh, come on, you know what I mean. Go to a bar? Get some drinks? Or we could find some beach party to hit up? Hell, we could go eat some seafood and drink beer! I don’t care. Point is, we should go out.” Farlan was, clearly, not the least bit picky about what ‘celebrating’ meant. Levi pondered the invitation for a long moment. Finally, giving in to those pale blue eyes, he nodded.

“But no parties. If we’re going out, it’s gonna be to have dinner and drinks,” Levi stated.

“Hell yeah! Sounds like a fun time to me. Meet me by the elevator at like…six?” Farlan hummed.

“Six,” he agreed. Perhaps Farlan really was a friend. Or, at the very least, the closest Levi had to one, at the moment. Maybe it was knowing he was in a similar situation, but Levi felt safe with Farlan. He didn’t feel the need to constantly analyze his words and actions in an attempt to solidify his danger level. Levi had been doing that far too often these days. Everyone he met felt like a potential threat, and he couldn’t get rid of the bubbling anxiety he felt, even with medication. There was a constant, never-ceasing threat looming over him. Levi didn’t think he’d ever feel safe again. Not when those haunting blue eyes tormented his every dream. Levi couldn’t remember the last time he slept peacefully, through the entire night. In fact, he slept less than five hours per night. Five was if he got lucky. His doctor had prescribed a fairly strong sleeping medication for his insomnia, but Levi was too afraid to take it. What if someone tried to break in, in the middle of the night? If he were incapacitated, he’d be a sitting duck! Hange had told him he was being overly paranoid—but he’d known that already. It wasn’t something he could help.

As the time for dinner rolled around, Levi washed up and changed into some typical beach wear. Khaki shorts and a short-sleeved button down seemed to be the uniform for men around here, and Hange had filled his wardrobe with just that. After slipping on some sandals and adjusting his blond hair, Levi was as ready as he’d ever be to head out. Farlan was already waiting by the elevator, dressed in some jean shorts and a sleeveless shirt. “There he is, the crutch-less wonder,” he teased upon Levi’s arrival.

“Ha. Funny,” Levi scoffed. “So, you know a good place for seafood and drinks?” He asked.

“Sure, I got us covered. You’re still getting used to the area, huh?” Farlan asked. Levi nodded, stepping into the elevator once it arrived. “I’ll have to show you the best places. And the ones to avoid.”

“Didn’t you recently move here too?”

“Yeah, but unlike you, I’ve gone out quite often. I like exploring when I get to a new place.” Farlan stepped out once the elevator hit the ground floor and began to lead the way towards the boardwalk.

“Hey, I heard that the place I’m starting at is where you work, too,” Levi muttered. “Can you show me where it is?”

“Oh, sure. It’s a really shitty place, though. I fucking hate it,” Farlan scoffed. “The customers are all rude, annoying tourists buying cheap junk.”

“…can’t wait,” Levi grumbled.

“But it’s easy work, at least. It’s minimum effort,” he snickered. “And no offense, but you strike me as a minimum effort kinda guy.”

“No offense taken, you’re right,” Levi agreed with a shrug. The pair walked along the semi-crowded boardwalk. Levi felt his anxiety rising at a steady level. He could practically feel his heart beginning to race.

“Here we are. The shitty store you’ll be starting at,” Farlan hummed, stepping inside with Levi trailing right behind.

“Don’t call your workplace that!” A woman with dark hair swatted Farlan upside the head with a rolled-up newspaper. She was older, with distinct wrinkles and sun-kissed skin.

“Ouch! That’s employee abuse, Maria,” Farlan huffed. “This is your new worker starting soon, Pierce.”

“Ah, you’re the one that energetic brunette kept rambling about, eh? It’s an easy job, just do what you’re told. And no stealing! I’ll put you in jail for that!” She warned with a stern expression.

“…is anything here even worth stealing?” Levi muttered.

“Agh! Another one of you, eh? Nothing but disrespectful little shits around here,” she hissed. From there she dove into an angry rambling about her youthful days, and how hard she had to work to make it to where she was. Farlan silently signaled for them to leave, and Levi didn’t hesitate to follow him out.

“That was fucking great! ‘Is anything even worth stealing?’ She looked so pissed!” Farlan laughed. “Working with you will be a blast,” he snickered. Levi couldn’t help but crack a grin of his own.

“Is she always like that?”

“Ohh, yeah. She’ll be up your ass constantly. Just learn to tune her out and you’ll be golden. Sometimes I wear ear plugs,” Farlan scoffed. The pair continued chatting until they reached a busy seafood restaurant. There was an empty table on the higher balcony, overlooking the boardwalk and nearby ocean. Levi had to admit…the view was stunning. “This place has good beer. You like beer?”

“Not really,” he muttered.

“Oh, come on, with seafood? No beer? You should just learn to like it. That’s mainly what you’ll find around here,” Farlan tsked. Levi decided to stick with his guns and order a cocktail with his crab cakes. Not only was the view gorgeous, but the food turned out to be phenomenal. The company, admittedly, wasn’t too bad, either. Farlan was just the right amount of talkative not to get on Levi’s nerves. He was quiet when there was a moment to be, chatty when Levi didn’t know what to say, and never said unnecessary things. He was good company.

“This was…nice,” Levi mumbled after his second drink.

“Yeah? It’s nice going out sometimes, right?” Farlan hummed. Still, despite how much fun Levi was having, he had the constant urge to look over his shoulder. To peer below them to see if anyone was looking up. To glance around for anyone suspicious. He knew that Farlan had to of noticed, but he was kind enough not to point it out. Or perhaps it was a habit he was all too familiar with himself. “How are you feeling?” He casually asked.

“…a little anxious,” Levi admitted. It was probably the alcohol, making him so honest.

“Well, let’s head back. It’s getting dark, and I have work tomorrow,” Farlan hummed. He paid for the tab, insisting it was his treat and that Levi had to buy next time. The walk back was quiet. Levi felt an increasing sense of unease, walking in the growing dark. Sure, there were lights around, but just the idea of being out and vulnerable made sweat form on the back of his neck. He startled when Farlan took his hand in his own and gave it a comforting squeeze. He said nothing, but it was clear he could sense Levi’s discomfort. It was…strangely soothing.

The pair headed back into the apartment building and up the elevator. “I had a good time…thanks. I guess I needed a night out,” Levi mumbled.

“No worries. We’ll have to do it again soon, yeah?” Farlan hummed. He bid Levi goodnight, and they each headed into their own apartments. The silence…was so loud.

Levi stared unflinchingly back at the unamused, cold gaze of his new boss. “Put on the shirt.”

“No fucking way. This is the ugliest thing I’ve ever seen in my life,” Levi scoffed. It was hideous. The short-sleeved button up had that Hawaiian pattern to it, but with horribly bright shades of blue and green. It was tacky. It was ugly. It should have been burned to ashes along with the rest of this shitty shop.

“Wear it or you’re fired,” she stated. Levi felt his eyebrow twitch. Did he really want to get fired on his first day of work? With a sigh of defeat, he snatched the ugly as sin shirt, and slid it over his black undershirt, buttoning it up halfway. He visibly cringed at the bright colors on his pale skin. “Good, now follow Farlan and do whatever he says. He’s in charge while I get my nails done.” With that, the horrible woman left the shop, with Levi’s middle fingers boldly displayed at her back.

“What a bitch,” he huffed to himself.

“You heard the lady, I’m in charge, shorty.” Farlan had a little smirk on his face from where he currently leaned on the counter, playing on his phone.

“Yeah, you look hard at work,” he scoffed with an eye roll. Now that the boss was gone, he yanked the ugly as sin shirt off his body and tossed it on the counter. “Where are all the customers at?” The store was virtually empty, besides the two workers.

“Oh, they’ll be here. Usually not till after noon. They always come in crowds. Like a bunch of vultures looking for the shittiest souvenirs known to man,” Farlan snickered.

“Great,” he scoffed. “So, are you gonna teach me how to work this shit?” Levi asked, gesturing to the register.

“You never worked a register before?” Farlan laughed. Levi shook his head dumbly. He never worked a day of retail in his life. “Huh. Well, it’s super easy, thanks to the miracle of technology.” He grabbed a random item off the shelf and brought it over. “First put in employee ID, which is on your name tag, so you don’t forget. Then just hit ‘ring sale’…and scan.” The beep of the scan gun rang through the quiet store. The item price popped up on screen. “Then just hit the total button, and they’ll swipe their card or hand you cash. It’s easy. Once someone comes in, I’ll show you in person,” he hummed. He typed some random numbers in that cleared the screen, voiding whatever he scanned.

“You seem good at this,” Levi mumbled. He was already confused.

“I’ve always been good with computers, I guess,” Farlan hummed. His smile fell, his eyes glossed over with some kind of…regret? Sadness? Levi recognized the look. He was remembering something from his past. Something he would have rather forgotten.

“This store is kind of quiet, isn’t it? Where’s the tacky music?” Levi asked in an attempt to distract Farlan from whatever he was pondering.

“Oh, right!” He headed to a stereo tucked in the corner and turned it on. Music filled the shop, the kind of old rock tunes that elderly folks jammed out to, reminiscing on their ‘youthful’ days. “But when the boss isn’t here…” Farlan changed the station to a far more modern one, filling the shop with pop music made in this decade.

“That’s better,” Levi hummed. He bopped his head along to the music, letting his anxiety fade away with Farlan’s company. This…wasn’t too bad. When the boss wasn’t there, it seemed like a chill job. But that calm feeling didn’t last much longer. As Farlan promised, the crowds came rolling in. Groups of ogling tourists flooded in, perused the entire store, and gabbed obnoxiously about how ‘cute’ everything was. Gross. Farlan showed him how to use the register fully now, scanning items with a charming grin. He was a real people person. Levi couldn’t relate.

“Do you have any more of these?” An old lady asked him, holding up an ugly seashell candle holder.

“How should I know?” He scoffed in response.

“Well, you work here, don’t you?” She tsked, clearly put off by his uncaring demeanor.

“Listen lady, it’s my first day. I don’t know where shit is. Wait your turn and ask the guy at the register,” he muttered.

“How rude! You should at least try to help the customer!” She huffed, setting the item down and stomping out, muttering about how she’d ‘call his manager’.

“What a bitch,” Levi grumbled. He took it back; this job was horrible.

“Well, you did it! You survived your first shift at this sinking ship of a shop. Huh, that was clever wordplay,” Farlan muttered to himself. He handed Levi an ice-cold soda from the back, snickering at the empty look of misery on Levi’s face.

“That was the worst experience I’ve ever had. I have to do this shit five days a week?” He groaned.

“Yup! Weekends are the worst. But don’t worry, you did great. To be honest, the customer service aspect of this job isn’t important…which is good for you. You have the worst resting bitch face I’ve ever seen in my life,” Farlan teased. “It’s all about doing the bare minimum to get through the day. Just don’t stress about anything. All these people are tourists. You’ll never see them again,” he hummed.

“Yeah, I guess that’s true. Damn, Maria sure gave me a lecture, though,” Levi scoffed. “I didn’t think there was a wrong way to ‘hold a scan gun’,” he muttered.

“She’ll find a way to correct everything you do. Don’t take it personally, she’s a control freak.”

“Clearly. So…you wanna grab something to eat?” Levi asked, ugly shirt slung over his shoulder as they walked out.

“Yeah, sure. Let’s go,” Farlan agreed eagerly. Levi’s life felt far different than it used to…but with every passing day, he felt more and more used to it. He could totally do this. He could work a shitty job, skim by doing the bare minimum, and enjoy himself in this coastal town. Once he got past the nightmares, anxiety, and panic attacks, he’d be alright. If that day ever came.

One year later…

The blaring sound of his alarm stirred Levi from his peaceful slumber. He groaned, hand flying out to smack uselessly at the nightstand. Finally, he found his phone and silenced the jarring sounds. He yawned deeply; his head foggy from the heavy sleep he was waking from. Slowly Levi stretched his limbs, his movements stirring the other man in his bed. “Why do you have an alarm set so early?” Farlan asked in a deep groan. He latched onto Levi, their nude bodies rubbing together. Farlan was always so snuggly in the morning.

“I have a hair appointment,” Levi muttered. “Gotta fix my dark roots.”

“Mm, that sucks,” Farlan grumbled. “Got time to make me breakfast?” Levi could feel the man’s smile against the back of his neck.

“Yeah…if you let me go,” he scoffed. Reluctantly, Farlan released his grip, allowing Levi to sit up and stretch. “I slept like a rock last night,” Levi hummed.

“Must have been the incredible dick I gave you,” Farlan purred.

“No, I think it was booze.”

“Boo. You’re no fun,” he huffed, smacking Levi with a pillow. Levi hopped up and headed to freshen up in the bathroom. He dressed in comfortable clothes before heading to the kitchen to whip up breakfast for the two. He was used to the needy demands of Farlan, who was a useless cook. Levi had been too, at first, but he picked up a lot of skills in the past year. You could hardly recognize him, compared to his old self. He still worked the same, shitty job, putting in minimum effort, but he’d been put in charge of cleaning duties. That was nice because he’d found cleaning to be a very comforting activity for him. His therapist had encouraged him to pursue those feelings, saying it was something to do with control and manipulating his surroundings or some shit. Levi didn’t understand all that head-shrinker bullshit, but cleaning was relaxing.

“Come eat, lazy ass!” Levi called as he plated two sets of pancakes with fresh fruit and maple sausage.

“You shouldn’t call your boyfriend such mean names, Pierce. It really hurts,” Farlan sighed. He had at least pulled on some boxers before flopping into his seat at the dining table.

“Well, you haven’t even put on real clothes yet, I think my name calling was justified,” Levi tsked. He sat to eat as well, humming contently. “What are you up to today?”

“Nothing, nothing at all. I’m off work, which means video games in my underwear,” Farlan snickered. “What about you? You have work later, right?”

“Mhm, I’m due to clean the floors after closing hours. So, I’ll be back super late. Sleep in your own apartment for once,” Levi tsked.

“Aw, but then who would I cuddle?”

“Your anime body pillow, probably.”

“God…you’re never gonna let me live that down, huh?” Farlan sighed. After the pair ate, Levi headed off to his appointment, Farlan back to his own apartment. Things had been good. Really good. Levi felt calm as he walked to the nearby hair salon, earbuds in, jamming to some soothing music. He hadn’t had straying thoughts, not for a while. He didn’t see those eyes when he laid in bed at night. He didn’t dream of that deep, evil voice. Everything had been good…mostly. There was one thing that had been bothering Levi these days. Once a month, he got a call from Hange Zoe to check on his progress, ensure that he had everything he needed. They always reminded him that he was safe, that his enemies couldn’t find him…

But Hange hadn’t called this month. It was already the twenty-fifth, too. Usually, they called by the second week, at the latest. Levi had no way to get ahold of anyone else to see if they were alright. Then again, maybe they just forgot for some reason. Or maybe they assumed Levi was doing fine, which he was. Still, it was unusual for them to not call, and give no reason for it. Levi just had to assume everything was fine, though. He had no other choice. It had taken him over half a year to finally get over his paranoia, he wasn’t about to start it all over now. Not over something so trivial as a missed call. Levi shoved his worries into the back of his mind, forgetting them as he entered the salon and greeted his usual hair stylist. A couple of hours later, he was leaving feeling refreshed. His hair looked great again, and he got it trimmed. It always felt nice, getting rid of those dark roots. His contacts sure were bothering him today, though. That was the worst part about all of this: having to constantly wear colored contacts. They dried his eyes out like crazy, but he couldn’t exactly skip a day. Farlan was the only person in this new life who knew he wore colored contacts, and that was because they slept together often. Levi wasn’t about to sleep in blue contacts. At first Farlan had been surprised, but he had said he liked the gray much more than the blue. Levi did too. But he didn’t dare to ditch the contacts. It was such a small thing…but it felt like changing one aspect of his disguise could end in disaster.

Levi made his way over to work, greeting his boss with his usual tone of boredom. As always, Maria went into a ramble about how much she did by herself, and how no one helped her stock the shelves or anything. Levi tuned her out, stuck on the ugly work shirt, and waited around for customers to come in. After his regular shift, he’d be staying late to give the floors a proper clean. They needed it, too. They were so dirty that you couldn’t even tell they were supposed to be white. Halfway through his shift, Levi felt ready to die of boredom. It was a weekday, which meant they wouldn’t get super busy. Still, he was surprised that there were even fewer customers than usual. It sure made for a boring day, but once Maria left, he could at least listen to some decent music.

Once closing time finally rolled around, Levi finished his counting of the register and turned off the neon ‘open’ sign. He glanced up from the counter when the bell dinged. What kind of moron couldn’t see that they were closed? “Sorry dude, we’re actually closed,” Levi stated. The guy didn’t say anything, just kind of loitered in the door. He stepped closer, silent. Levi didn’t recognize him. He’d never seen him before, but he wasn’t dressed like a tourist. “You deaf? I said we’re closed,” Levi scoffed. The man stared at him intensely, eyes squinting. He glanced at his nametag, back to his face. Then he smirked.

“Sorry, Pierce. Guess I just missed open hours,” he hummed. His voice was rough. He had a nasty looking scar on his cheek. He wore clothes that looked a bit too fancy for a place like this. The man turned and exited the shop without another word. Levi’s heart hammered violently in his chest. What the hell was that? Why did he stare at him like that? Why did he say his name that way? Levi walked on shaky legs, locking the doors securely. He stared out the glass door, watching the man walk down the boardwalk, out of sight.

“What the fuck…” Levi whispered to himself. Deciding to write off the weird man’s behavior, assuming he was probably a drug addict or something, Levi prepared to do his deep cleaning. But as he filled the mop bucket with hot, soapy water, his mind continued to drift back to the weird encounter. The scar, the clothes, the weird sneer; didn’t it all feel very… mafia? Levi swallowed thickly. His heart began to pound. No, no… He was being paranoid again! Still, he couldn’t resist. He pulled out his cellphone and dialed the number for Hange Zoe. He waited. And waited. And waited. Finally, the phone clicked, but then the voicemail recording played. Levi took a deep, shaky breath. He was overreacting. He stuffed his phone in his back pocket and put all his focus into cleaning. He scrubbed the floor with the mop, emptied the water, and scrubbed it again. And again. Yes, this helped. Each layer of dirt removed soothed Levi’s fraying nerves. He waxed the floor as well, giving it a shine that would put any other shop to shame. Once he was finished, it was late. He glanced out at the dark boardwalk. A feeling of dread filled his gut. He would have to walk home in the dark…alone.

Levi pulled out his phone again and, with shaky fingers, called Farlan. It rang. And it rang. And it  rang. “Son of a bitch. The one time I need you,” he hissed. Farlan’s phone went to voicemail, and Levi sucked in a shaky breath. “Hey, it’s me… If you get this, can you come over? I’m leaving the shop now. I-I just feel a little uneasy tonight. Call me back.” He hung up. Levi glanced out at the dark again. He had no choice. It wasn’t like he could sleep in the damn store. And really, that didn’t feel any safer to him. Levi gathered his things and unlocked the door. He stepped out, locked the door behind him, and took a nervous look around. The boardwalk was quiet. The only sounds Levi could hear were the distant splashing of waves over the sand bank. It was usually a soothing sound. But tonight, the silence felt so… loud.

Still, Levi persevered. He began the rather short walk back home. His legs felt weak and shaky—it was the anxiety. In his mind he knew he’d be fine. It was a short walk. There was no one around. Actually, that was a bit strange. Even though it was late, there were always some people hanging around. Drunk teenagers on the beach, old men smoking after a long night at the bar, old fishermen finishing their work for the day… There was always something going on in this bustling coastal town. Except tonight. Tonight, everything felt eerily still. Levi sucked in an unsteady breath. His pace quickened instinctively. His sandal-clad feet thumped against the pavement as he walked up the road to his apartment building. Despite his nervous glances behind him and to the sides, he saw nothing. He heard nothing. His own heartbeat sounded so loud in his ears. He could feel the thump of his pulse in his temples. Levi practically sprinted now, the apartment lobby in sight. He pushed at the glass doors, rushed inside, and bolted to the elevator. He stepped inside, feeling a wave of relief spread over him. The door shut. He was alone. He was safe. Levi’s shaky, panting breaths overtook the shitty elevator music.

Levi could almost laugh at himself. Nothing was after him. His paranoia had returned after a strange encounter with a drug addict. It was pathetic, really. He was relieved to be safe in his apartment building, but he still couldn’t shake those feelings of anxiety. When he stepped out, Levi went to Farlan’s door and knocked. He knocked some more. And again. Eventually he sighed and rolled his eyes. Not even an earthquake could wake a sleeping Farlan, why would his knocking? Levi sighed heavily and resigned himself to a stressful night of paranoia. He walked to his own apartment door. He stuck the key in the lock and turned the knob, pushing his door open. He froze.

Rose petals. Red rose petals. 

Levi’s brows furrowed. A long trail, starting from his doorway and leading back towards the bedroom—red rose petals. Farlan did have a key. Had he gotten Levi’s message and come over? Had he planned a romantic occasion for him, knowing he would have had a long night? Why did Levi feel as if his blood was running cold? “Farlan?” Levi called into the apartment. Silence. 

The silence… was so loud. Deafening.

Levi stepped forward, leaving the door wide open. It was a fast escape. But he wouldn’t need to escape…because it was just Farlan. Surely, it was just Farlan, having planned a romantic surprise. Levi took a deep breath to calm his frantic breathing. He stepped further into the apartment—turned on every light he passed. Even with the apartment engulfed in light, his anxiety didn’t ease. Why hadn’t Farlan said anything?

The bedroom door was slightly ajar. Levi stood still—his ears strained for some sound. Some indication that someone was inside. Silence. Levi swallowed hard. 

He pressed a trembling hand to the wood and pushed, sending it swinging open. The door audibly creaked—the sound made Levi flinch. His heart pounded hard in his chest. He flicked on the bedroom lights. And then his heart dropped. 

The man on the bed had his arms behind him—casually lounging. He sat forward, his navy-blue tailored suit wrinkling with the movement. Levi watched with growing dread. 

A long arm extended towards him. The navy arm faded to a black, gloved— bloodied hand. The hand held a single red rose. The large fingers squeezed—strangled all life from the thin, green stem. A black ribbon was tied around it. 

Levi trembled. His blue eyes shifted to the man’s face. Blood splatters obscured his otherwise perfect complexion. His blond hair was neatly— frustratingly, perfectly slicked back. His dark, terrifying blue eyes threatened to devour Levi right then and there. His lips curled into half a sneer, half a smirk. It was a devilish combination. 

Terror crept up Levi’s spine. The deep tone of his voice when he spoke rumbled in Levi’s thudding chest.

“Hello, kitten.”

Chapter Text

One month ago…

“Get down! Get down on the ground!” Echoing shots rang out in the prison yard. Guard after guard fell to the ground, a heaped, pathetic pile of blood. Erwin stepped over the corpses, making his way towards the hole in the barbed wire fence.

“Stop right there! You bastard!”

Erwin chuckled as the screaming guard dropped dead before he could get within six feet of his body. With Mike trailing right behind, Erwin exited the fence and stepped into a waiting black SUV. “Boss! Thank God you’re safe.” Erwin reached into the front and slapped the man upside the head hard.

“What the hell took so long?! Do you think this amount of time in prison has been fun?” Erwin hissed.

“N-no, Sir. I’m sorry, Sir. It took time to bribe the guards and gather the manpower,” the man mumbled.

“Fucking drive. We’re late to get Nana,” Mike huffed. The car moved, but a tense silence washed over the interior of the vehicle.

“What? Don’t tell me something else has gone wrong,” Erwin sighed. The two men in the front fidgeted.

“Spit it out!” Mike shouted, punching the passenger seat angrily.

“…there was an issue at the other jail,” the man in the passenger seat mumbled.

“What kind of issue? Did she not get out?” Erwin asked, scowling at the man.

“…s-she was… S-she…”

“Fucking spit it out, or I’ll put a hole in your skull,” Mike snarled.

“…she was shot. Killed. They had more guards than we had expected.” Silence filled the car. Erwin internally cursed. He expected Mike’s next move, but the punch to his face hurt more than he had anticipated.

“This is all your fault!” Mike shouted, grabbing the collar of Erwin’s shirt in his fists. “I warned you about that fucking rat! I told you he was no good, that he was double crossing you!” The anger was mixed with grief, and Erwin couldn’t blame him. “I’ve been loyal to you for almost my entire fucking life,” Mike breathed out. The sorrow lacing his softening tone filled Erwin’s chest with stones.

“…I’m sorry, Mike,” he whispered, blue eyes sincere as he held the hands of his best friend. The man began to tremble. Tears filled his eyes.

“I want him dead.” Those four words made Erwin’s body tense.

“No.” No way in hell.

“This is all his fault! He fucking sent you to prison, and you’re still protecting him?!” Mike snarled, shaking Erwin roughly.

“I fucking need him, Mike!” Erwin screamed back. “I don’t care how, but I will have him back. I’ll keep him chained by my side for the rest of his miserable life,” he growled. “I’m sorry about Nanaba. People will pay for their mistakes regarding her. But I’m not letting you kill my pet. Levi is mine. And I will own him forever.”

Mike clenched his jaw. He shook his head and released his hold on Erwin’s orange prison uniform. “You better make it up to me,” he whispered.

“I will, Mike. I promise.” And he meant it. By whatever means necessary, he would give Mike some kind of repayment for his loss. “Did you recover her body?”

“No, Sir… It’s in the prison morgue.”

“Well then send someone to fucking get it, you moron. You’ll be lucky to make it through the next three hours alive,” Erwin hissed.

“Y-yes, Sir…”

“How have the other endeavors gone? Do you have the old man in custody?” Erwin asked.

“Yes, Sir. Both him and the marshal have been brought in. It wasn’t easy, we lost a couple of men bringing in Hange Zoe. They put up quite a fight,” he huffed.

“I anticipated that they would,” Erwin chuckled. His plan was going smoothly. If he had broken out of prison before restraining the marshal and detective, there was no doubt they would have alerted Levi. But as of now, his pet should have no idea he’d even broken out. If he didn’t know, he couldn’t run. Though really, it didn’t matter if Levi ran. Erwin would find him, no matter what.

“Is the safehouse ready?” Mike asked, voice forced to remain void of any emotion.

“Yes, Sir. We can regroup there and plan our next move.”

“Good. I suppose you’re not a total fuck-up,” Erwin hummed.

“T-thank you, Sir…”

He could almost laugh. These men of his were pathetic. Like dogs looking for treats every time they did something right, and fearing being beaten if they messed up. He used to have more powerful men, but so many had been taken in when he was arrested. He couldn’t break all of them out. In time he’d work on their releases, and they knew that. They were loyal. Everyone was loyal. Except for Levi. The alley cat became so full of himself, thinking he could pull one over on Erwin and get away with it. By now, he would be living a comfortable life wherever he was sent. Erwin hadn’t wanted to wait this long, but at least he had the element of surprise. No doubt the kitten felt the false sense of security that only time could bring. Erwin couldn’t wait to rip that comfort from him and thrust him back into reality. The reality was that Levi was his. And he always would be.

Erwin exited the vehicle once it stopped at the large cabin. The first thing he did was go inside and take a long, hot shower. Ah, how he missed the privacy and freedom of his regular life. Prison had been difficult, to say the least. It wasn’t as if other inmates mistreated him—quite the opposite, really. But the lack of privacy and sanitation had been one hell of a hurdle to jump. It had been almost a year, just a month shy. He missed the comfort of a suitable bed, and a private shower. He dressed in an expertly tailored suit once he finished, tightening the tie with a satisfied smirk. His reflection looked like himself again. The powerful, unyielding man that he had always been. But he wouldn’t feel completely satisfied…not until he got his hands on Levi again. Erwin opened the door after a series of knocks.

“Sir, would you like something to eat?”

He smiled gently. “Yes, thank you, Petra. I’m dying to have a medium-rare steak. Find somewhere with positive reviews. Ah, and purchase some wine as well as a bottle of Mike’s favorite whiskey.”

“Yes, Sir! It’s good to have you back,” she hummed with that pretty little smile. Her red hair was cut into a short bob, and she was as bright and bubbly as always. Erwin had always been impressed with her ability to adapt to this lifestyle.

Erwin walked through the cabin, greeting those he hadn’t seen in nearly a year. It was nice to see these familiar faces, but his priority was elsewhere. He followed Mike—freshly showered and dressed—down the wooden stairs to the cellar. Two figures sat in wooden chairs, securely bound and unable to escape. They wore gags over their mouths, and both of them scowled as he entered the dimly lit room. “What a pity, neither of you seem too enthused to see me,” Erwin sighed, feigning offense. He walked up to Detective Pixis, eyes scanning his body. He had blood splattered in various places, was covered in sweat, and looked tired. Exhausted, really. It was perfect. “It must be upsetting to see me out of prison, after you worked so hard to take me down,” he hummed. “Remove his gag, Mike.”

“Yes, Sir,” he muttered. The dirty piece of cloth was untied, though the detective didn’t utter a single word. He stared back at Erwin, his expression resigned. He knew he wouldn’t make it out alive. Erwin could tell by the defeated slouch of his shoulders. He could also tell that he wouldn’t get any intel from him. The man would never break. That didn’t mean he wouldn’t try, regardless.

“Where is he?” Erwin asked. Silence. “A stubborn old man through and through,” he chuckled. He nodded once to Mike, and the man didn’t waste even a second before delivering a harsh punch to Pixis jaw. The sickening crack that echoed filled Erwin with a sense of peace. Finally, he was back in power. “Where is he?” He asked again. Pixis groaned in pain, spat out blood onto the floor.

“I have no idea who you mean.” Well, at least he got a response this time. Mike delivered another blow, this time breaking the man’s nose and earning a guttural cry of pain. Blood dripped from Pixis’ abused face. He sucked in weak, shaky breaths.

“Levi Ackerman. Where is he?” Erwin clarified.

“Ah, him? He’s dead. Should I show you, his gravestone?” Pixis had the nerve to let out a chuckle.

“He isn’t dead. We both know it,” Erwin sighed. “Why make this harder on yourself than it needs to be?”

“Last I heard he was dead. Even visited his grave. He was shot in the leg, didn’t make it,” Pixis replied through pained breaths. Erwin turned his gaze to Hange Zoe, who sat frozen and scowling at him. He couldn’t resist chuckling.

“Don’t worry, you’ll have your turn,” he hummed. “I wouldn’t neglect you.” Erwin turned back to Pixis and let out a deep sigh. “It’s a shame that you won’t tell me the information I need. Then again, you might not know anything at all. You did, however, make one fatal mistake…” He knelt before Pixis; blue eyes smug as he met his gaze. “You bit off more than you could chew. You should have executed me the second you had me in custody. We both knew there was no prison in the world that could hold me.”

Pixis spit a bloody glob right in Erwin’s face. He returned his gaze with a look of resignation. “One day, justice will be served,” he whispered. Erwin removed his handkerchief and wiped his face. He stood again, cracked his knuckles, and proceeded to beat the living shit out of the detective. His gloved hands became soiled in blood, but he didn’t stop. He wouldn’t stop. When Pixis finally slumped, Erwin, panting with wide, psychotic eyes, grabbed him by the throat and squeezed.

“There is no justice in the world,” Erwin growled. He squeezed harder and harder, his other hand joining in until an audible, sickening crack filled the room. Then silence. “Damn. I should have played with him more,” he sighed eventually.

“He didn’t have any information anyway,” Mike huffed. “Old man was weak and useless, even to the end.”

“You’re right,” Erwin agreed. He turned his attention to Hange Zoe, who sat trembling in their chair. No matter how tough you think you are, seeing someone tortured and murdered would bring anyone to the verge of tears. Especially when you know, deep down in your heart, that you’re next. “I hope you won’t be as useless as he was,” Erwin sighed to Hange. “Remove the gag.”

“You’re a tough one, huh? Heard you took out almost five of our guys,” Mike commented. He removed the gag and stared down at a defiant, scowling Hange Zoe.

“So, Hange Zoe, federal marshal… Where is Levi?” Erwin asked.

“Dead in the ground,” Hange replied without missing a beat.

“See, that isn’t the answer I’m looking for. You’d think you would have realized that,” Erwin sighed. “Are they all this stupid?” He asked Mike.

“I’m afraid so, Sir.” Mike delivered a rough, harsh slap to Hange’s face, sending their glasses flying off and scattering across the cellar floor. “Try again.”

“Levi Ackerman is dead in the ground.”

“Huh. Shall we go excavate that coffin? I’d bet a grand that it’s empty. Maybe filled with rocks?” Erwin mumbled.

“Probably some random body stuck inside, instead,” Mike muttered.

“Let’s try the fingernails. Have you ever had your fingernails peeled off before? It’s quite painful. The toenails, too. I bet you’ve ripped off a few nails in your days, huh?” Erwin nodded to Mike to begin. The first nail drew a cry of pain, and Hange began to shake and hiss. “Where is he?” They shook their head. Mike pulled another. This time, Hange bit their lip to stifle their cry. Erwin sighed. They wouldn’t talk.

“Why are all these people so stuck on protecting this punk? No offense, Sir, but he’s a rude little shit. He’s not quite worth dying for,” Mike muttered.

“I see your point. Levi isn’t easy to handle. I’m sure he caused you to become enraged at least once. He is a truly frustrating creature. Why are you resisting giving up information that could save yourself?” He asked.

“…to stop you from winning,” Hange replied. Erwin felt his eyebrow twitch.

“That’s unfortunate,” he sighed. Footsteps thumped down the cellar stairs.

“Sir…take a look at this.” Erwin accepted the manila folder and opened it up. What he read was…most interesting. A smirk curled onto his lips.

“Continue, Mike,” he hummed. Once all the fingernails were gone, Hange was a trembling, shaking mess. They panted hard, tears streaking down their cheeks. “Should we move on to teeth, since you’re so reluctant to provide me with the information I need?” Erwin asked. “Or perhaps…we should skip ahead and go pick up your family to join you.” Hange physically froze. Their eyes went wide. Even muscle in their body was tensed. “Moblit, Sonny, and Bean. What a lovely little family. It would be a shame for them to see their breadwinner slumped in a bloody pile, wouldn’t it?” Yes, the government had been very clever to hide their employees’ families. But, unfortunately for them, Erwin had some of the most intelligent hackers in the world working for him. It was obvious that Hange hadn’t expected them to be traceable or so easily located.

Hange squeezed their eyes shut tight. Their head hung in shame. Defeat was written in every wrinkle of their furrowed brows. Erwin’s lips curled into a purely evil grin. Blue eyes lit up like he had just won the lottery. “…I’m sorry, Levi.”

Present day…

A long silence filled the room with palpable tension. Levi didn’t know if he could get away from Erwin…but he needed to run. He was a gazelle staring straight at a hungry lion. Those blue eyes were those of a predator that finally cornered its prey. Levi took one step backwards. And then he turned and ran, bolting for the door with utter desperation driving his every step. If he could just make it to the door…

But Erwin was faster.

Levi yelped when he felt a sticky, wet glove clamp over his mouth and nose. He could smell it. The undeniable stench of blood. Thick, sticky, and wet, now smeared onto his face. In his mouth. Infiltrating his sense of smell. Levi felt sick. Pain shot through his spine and head as he was slammed back against the wall. The impact made his head spin, made everything look fuzzy for a moment. When his vision cleared, the only thing he could see was angry, intense, terrifying —deep blue eyes.

“Where the fuck do you think you’re going?” Erwin’s eyes were borderline psychotic, wide and frightening. Levi struggled to breathe through the stench of blood.

Whose blood, was it? Farlan’s? An innocent bystander?

"I told you I’d find you. You never stood a chance of escaping from me. A pitiful alley cat like you?” Erwin hummed. His voice was deceptively calm. A low, deep tone that sent shivers up Levi’s spine. He was trapped. Like a rat in a trap, being stared down by a vicious cat—Levi was fucked. Erwin’s hand tightened over his mouth and nose. Every nerve in Levi’s body screamed to fight and run. He couldn’t breathe. He couldn’t think. Then suddenly, a rogue memory fluttered into his panicked mind…

“Listen closely, runt. I ain’t your dad. I ain’t gonna teach you a lot. But this is important.”

Kenny positioned a young Levi in front of him, his small, pale body tense before his uncle.

“ Now, say a guy or gal has got ya pinned. This is self defense at its simplest. Here’s what ya gotta do…” Kenny motioned down to the floor. “First: use the heel of your foot, the hard part on the back, near your ankle. Barefoot, thick shoes don’t fuckin’ matter. Use that. Bring it down on their foot hard. Hard as ya can. Aim right where the toe joints meet the foot.” Kenny demonstrated on Levi without the added force. “Next, bring that knee right up—slam it right into their crotch. Fucking shove it up there hard. If it’s a lady, ya can aim for the stomach. Right here.” Kenny pointed to Levi’s body to indicate the sensitive part to go for. “Last, use your elbow if ya can, bony knuckle part of your hand if ya can’t, and bam! Right into the throat. Hard. Fuckin’ go for it. Now you’ve got their foot achin’, ya got their balls, and ya got their air supply cut off for a second. Then ya run. And don’t look back. Got it?”

Little Levi nodded, his eyes wide.

“ Now show me.”  Levi demonstrated what he was taught, lightly so as not to hurt his uncle. He was too scared to hurt Kenny. “Good. Now don’t let anyone get the best of ya. Got it? Fight to survive.”

Fight to survive.

Levi mustered his strength and courage. There was no time to waste, no time to think. He needed to act. He lifted his foot and slammed the heel of his sandal down hard onto Erwin’s foot, aiming for the toes. He thrusted that knee up hard, slamming it into Erwin’s crotch savagely. The position was awkward, so Levi used his bony knuckles to punch Erwin in the throat. The man’s grip on Levi loosened. He stumbled—groaned in pain. Levi ran.

Out the door, into the silent hallway. He had only milliseconds to make his choices. Elevator or stairs? The elevator was too risky, took too much time. He bolted to the stairs, shoved the door open. Levi panted hard as he raced down the flights of stairs; his heart pounded in his chest. His ears strained, listening for the sound of Erwin’s thudding footsteps chasing him. They weren’t. And he realized why: he really was trapped. The lobby would be swarmed with Erwin’s men, waiting for him. Waiting to capture him. To wound him. Levi’s knee throbbed from where he was shot all that time ago. He stopped running down the stairs, paused long enough to catch his breath. He couldn't go to the lobby. He couldn't get out without going to the lobby. He was stuck.

Levi exited the stairwell on the fourth floor and ran into the hallway. He began pounding on doors, willing someone to open up. To help him. To save him. “Please! Please help me! Fuck, please!” He frantically pleaded.

One door opened; an elderly woman stared at him with obvious fright. She was wary, as she should be.

“P-please! Some people are attacking me, please let me in!” Levi begged. He wouldn’t blame her if she didn’t. He was smeared with blood, frantic, probably looked like a drug addict. To his surprise, his teary eyes and trembling body caused the woman to relent. She rushed him inside and shut the door behind her. Immediately she called the police, which was good. They wouldn’t stand a chance against Erwin, but maybe they’d scare him off.

Levi rushed towards the back of the apartment and opened the window that led to the fire escape. He climbed out, but cursed when he found the ladder to be padlocked in place. So much for their buildings being ‘up to code’. Levi moved back inside, frantically looking for a secure hiding place. He tucked himself into a linen closet, slid the door shut, and took a moment to catch his breath. The woman was frantically talking to a clearly frustrated 911 operator and attempted to ask Levi questions. But he didn’t know what to say. After all this time, his greatest nightmare came true. He didn’t want to hide out like a scared cat, but what else could he do? Right now, his best hope was to wait for the police to show up and pray to whatever gods existed that they’d save his skin.

Minutes passed. Levi could feel sweat dripping down his neck from the humidity of the closet. His heart didn't stop pounding a mile-a-minute. He didn't know what he was waiting for. A savior that wouldn't come? Safety that didn’t exist? Levi knew nowhere was safe for him. He’d never be able to outrun the resources of Erwin Smith. But still…he didn’t want to give up.

A loud, violent crash took over the woman’s frantic rambling. The door had been kicked in. A single, silenced gunshot sounded—then the thump of a body falling to the floor. Levi clamped his hand over his mouth. He froze. He didn’t even dare to breathe.

“Just like a foolish rat caught in a trap… Did you even think about the cameras, darling?” Erwin’s tone was taunting.

Levi mentally cursed. Every hallway had security cameras installed. He was a fool.

“Another corpse. Such a waste. A sweet, old woman with a big heart…dead. All because of you,” Erwin sighed. “You’re a magnet for death, aren’t you? Shall I tally the number of people that have died just so I could find you?” He asked in a sing-song hum.

Levi clenched his jaw.

“There’s that useless detective Pixis, your ever so helpful marshal Hange Zoe, the poor maintenance man of this building… Ah, and I haven’t forgotten about your new lover. Handsome lad. Farlan, was it? You put him in danger, and he doesn’t even know your real name,” Erwin chuckled. “Ah, but I haven’t killed him. Not yet. Now be a good boy and come on out, before he ends up dead as well. I’ll count to five.”

Levi knew he was bluffing. Farlan was dead either way. Levi knew Erwin too well. He knew all his dirty tricks. It didn’t matter anyway, he was trapped. But he wouldn’t give Erwin the satisfaction of coming out on his own. No, the bastard could search the entire apartment for him. Levi squeezed his eyes shut and listened to Erwin’s useless countdown.

“Five… Well, I can’t say I’m surprised. You always have been quite stubborn,” Erwin sighed. As if all of this were just some inconveniences, some petty little fight they had. The door to the linen closet opened. Levi glared at the revealed face.

“There you are, little rat,” Mike muttered. The man looked exactly the same as the last time Levi had seen him, but angrier. Colder. More terrifying. His big hand reached out and grabbed Levi’s wrist. He tugged him out and threw him onto the ground. Levi landed in a sticky puddle, and gasped sharply when he realized it was the flowing blood of the old woman. He scrambled to get up, but Mike’s large hand clasped the back of his neck. He shoved Levi’s face down to the floor, coating it in the woman’s blood. Levi screamed. He struggled as he felt the cooling, thickening blood on his skin. Mike held him there as thudding footsteps echoed in the space. Erwin knelt before him; his knee soaked in the puddle as well. His gaze was sharp and cold.

“Look. Look what you’ve done, Levi. Are you proud of yourself? Of the blood you’ve spilled? Of the pain you’ve caused?” Erwin’s tone was scolding, as if he were talking to an animal or a child. He nodded once, and Mike lifted Levi from the pool of blood. Levi spluttered and sobbed; eyes squeezed shut as he felt the thick substance running down his face. His entire body shook. He felt nauseous. He felt dizzy. “Tch, you’re a mess. Pitiful, isn’t it, Mike?” Erwin sighed.

“Mm. Pathetic,” he mumbled in agreement.

“Bring me the syringe,” Erwin stated. Another man walked up and handed Erwin a large needle full of some unknown substance. Levi squirmed away, though he couldn’t go far with Mike’s firm grip. “Be still,” Erwin scolded. He brought the needle closer and closer.

“No! NO! Don’t fucking touch me!” Levi shouted, yelping when he was grasped tighter. The needle penetrated his neck, and he could feel whatever was inside being pumped into his bloodstream. He whimpered pathetically. It was all he could do. It was over. The room spun. Levi sobbed.

Everything went dark.

Everything was fuzzy as Levi blinked open his eyes. His head was pounding. His knee throbbed. The only sensation he could feel was pain. A pitiful groan escaped his lips as he shifted to sit up. It was the sound of clinking that finally brought him to full awareness. The cold metal around his wrists and ankles caused his breathing to become frantic. His eyes focused on the shackles attached to his limbs. They looked old, the kind that would have been used during a war to contain slaves and prisoners. “No… No, no, no. Oh god. Fuck! Fuck, shit!” Levi hissed, frantically attempting to free himself. It was no use, he knew that. He was nude, but still covered in blood. He could feel it drying and thick on his skin. Once again, he felt nauseous. If he had eaten earlier, he would have puked out his guts by now.

Taking a shaky, deep breath, Levi took stock of his surroundings. The floor was solid concrete. The walls, too. It was obvious that he was chained up in some sort of cellar or basement. The lighting was dim, and he could see some random junk scattered around the room. None of it was close enough to touch, and his chains were so short he couldn’t even stand. Not that he would have been able to anyway. His legs had no strength in them. Across the room was a wooden staircase that likely led up to the other floors of the building. Levi didn’t know where he was. The room was divided by a partial wall, and Levi didn’t know what was on the other side. “…h-hello?” He called out, his voice shaky and weak. Another set of clinking could be heard. A soft groan, coughing.

“…Pierce?”

“Oh, thank god… Farlan, you’re alive,” Levi breathed out. He was relieved…or was he? That probably meant Erwin would torture him. Punish him for daring to touch Levi. There was a long moment of silence.

“Who are you, really?” The words were soft, barely audible.

“…my name is Levi,” he sighed. “Are you hurt?” There was a huff of bitter laughter.

“Hurt is a bit of an understatement. Who are these guys?” Farlan asked, grunting in pain.

“…mafia. Erwin Smith,” Levi stated.

“…fuck,” Farlan sighed. “I fucking escaped my own gang just to get roped into this bullshit,” he scoffed.

“I’m so sorry,” Levi whispered.

“You didn’t know he could find you,” he sighed, a moment of understanding.

“…I did, though,” Levi muttered. “I knew. I knew all too well what he was capable of,” he whispered. “I was a fool to feel safe.”

The door to the cellar opened with a loud, unsettling creak. Two sets of creaking footsteps could be heard next, followed by two large figures coming into view. “Well, it looks like everyone is awake!” Erwin cheerily clapped his hands and approached. Mike accompanied him, as always. The bastard looked exceptionally glum, and Levi couldn’t resist a biting remark.

“What’s wrong, Mikey? Couldn’t get your girlfriend out of jail?” Levi asked. He didn’t expect the man to lunge at him with wild, grief-filled eyes. Oh. Erwin stepped in front, holding the beast of a man back with hushed whispers.

“You’d be wise to watch your mouth, kitten,” Erwin snapped. His gaze was cold when it landed on him again, and his good mood seemed to have vanished. Levi felt a bit of satisfaction from that. “Nanaba was killed during the prison break,” he added. If looks could kill, then Mike’s cold, angry gaze would have had Levi dead on the ground. “At the very least, I’ve granted Mike a new playmate, though. It’s a small consolation, that’s for sure.” Levi furrowed his brows. What the hell did that mean? Then he noticed Mike’s growing smirk. Oh.

“Wait…” Levi breathed out, when Mike walked behind the partition, towards where Farlan was. There was the clinking of chains, pained hisses. Levi could make out the sound of a belt buckle being undone. His heart pounded in his chest. The sounds of wet, slick choking reached his ears. Levi’s eyes went wide. Then a loud slap, a pained whine, and more choking.

“Suck it properly, pup,” Mike grumbled. Levi felt a spark of rage.

“Leave him alone, you son of a bitch!” He shouted, jolting forward the small bit his shackles allowed. He wasn’t anticipating the harsh slap that made his ears ring, lip bleed, and head whip to the side. The sting rendered him a shocked silent.

“Silence.” That one word was spoken so deeply, so coldly, that Levi began to tremble all over again. Levi watched with wide eyes as Erwin walked away, towards the other wall. When he returned, he held a garden hose. He clicked the switch, and a spray of freezing icy water hit Levi like a ton of bricks. He squealed from the cold, curling up as if it would alleviate the blast of icy water. Erwin approached, wrapped his fingers in Levi’s short hair, and shoved his head back against the wall. He directed the harsh spray of water right at Levi’s face, washing away the blood in the most aggressive way possible. Levi couldn’t breathe through the stream of water, and when it was finally lowered, he sputtered and coughed, inhaling much-needed air. Once that was done, Erwin shifted closer and used two fingers on one hand to pry Levi’s eye open. Levi panicked and jolted. “Be still, unless you want to lose your eye,” Erwin warned.

Levi froze.

Erwin plucked the colored contact from Levi’s eye. Then the other. They were tossed onto the ground. He cupped Levi’s chin and lifted it, forcing Levi to meet his gaze. “There he is. We’re one step closer to my Levi,” he hummed.

“…I’m not yours,” Levi hissed. Erwin’s lips curled into a smirk.

“Keep resisting. It’ll make it more fun to break you into pieces and rebuild you the way you’re supposed to be.” Levi felt tears well in his eyes. “Are you about done over there?” Erwin called. Mike stepped around the wall, tucking himself back into his pants and fixing his belt. Levi could hear Farlan’s excessive coughing. He clenched his jaw. Mike looked so fucking smug.

“Done, Sir.”

“We’ll be back. Don’t go anywhere,” Erwin hummed. Levi wished he could wipe that smug grin off his stupid face. The pair left, leaving the room silent besides the dripping of water from Levi’s hair. He shivered. It was freezing, and he was nude on a concrete floor.

“Big guy always so rough?” Farlan asked, his voice hoarse.

“…yeah,” Levi whispered. “What are we gonna do?” He mumbled.

“What can we do? We’re fucked, Levi. Can’t sugarcoat it. We’ll probably be fucked to death. And not in a good way,” he muttered. “Can’t believe this…” He whispered. “I used to be a hacker; you know? Did all that tech shit, got myself in way too deep. I leaked a bunch of documents about a big gang, got myself on their radar. That’s why I was in witness protection. I thought my guys were bad…but they’re nothing compared to these guys. What did you do to them?”

“…I was his lover,” Levi whispered. A long, tense silence filled the frigid room.

“So…? What happened?”

“I turned him in. Got him sent to jail,” Levi muttered. “I regret it all, now.” He clenched his jaw. “No, actually I just regret ever meeting him. I regret that he walked into my club in the first place,” he scoffed. “I could have been fine.”

“There’s no use worrying about that shit, now,” Farlan reminded him. “We’re fucked. Doubt we’ll ever spend a day in the sun again.” He sounded so sad, and Levi’s mind drifted back to their happy memories on the beach. Smoking weed, watching the waves roll in. He and Farlan had it good, while it lasted.

“…I’ll try my best to get you out. They don’t need you here, they didn’t want you,” Levi whispered.

“Don’t be an idiot, Levi,” Farlan snapped. “Don’t go around blabbing false hopes. We’re never going to get out of here.” Levi knew he was right. He didn’t know why he couldn’t just accept that fact. He knew it was true. Erwin would never let him go again. Ever. “I’m taking a nap while I can. You should, too,” he whispered. Silence filled the stone room after that. Levi shifted, flinching from the sound of clinking metal. As if he could get comfortable in a place like this. Cold, naked, aching.

Levi flinched, waking from his half-asleep state when the door to the cellar creaked open again. Thudding footsteps walked down the stairs, thumping loudly until Erwin stood before him again. He leaned down, key in hand, and unlocked the cuffs from the wall. Levi was still restrained, only he wasn’t attached to the stone surface any longer. Erwin grasped the connecting chain of Levi’s wrists and tugged upwards hard, yanking the raven to his feet with a yelp. His legs were weak, and he could hardly stand on them, let alone walk. “Come along.” It wasn’t a request. Erwin yanked Levi’s chain as he walked towards the stairs. Levi tried to keep up, to walk along, but his legs failed a mere three steps in. Not only was it difficult to walk due to his leg's weakness, but his ankles were cuffed with only a short chain between them. Erwin didn’t even pause his pace however, when Levi fell to the ground. Instead, he effectively dragged him along towards the stairs, his tender skin rubbing against the harsh stone floor.

“Ah! Ow! Wait,” Levi whined, hissing as he tried uselessly to get his feet under him. He’d have scrapes and cuts adorning his skin, that was for sure.

“Pitiful cat can’t use his legs, hmm?” Erwin hummed, his tone void of any concern for Levi’s well-being. Levi cried out when he was dragged up the stairs, the harsh wood bumping into his limbs with no mercy. He could feel the spots where bruises would form, where the corners dug into his ribs and the soft skin of his thighs. He managed to keep himself from rolling onto his front, effectively protecting his genitals from the harsh treatment.

“Ngh! Fuck!” Levi hissed in pain as he was yanked onto a cold tile floor and dropped. Feebly, he lifted himself onto his elbows and spared a glance around. The house looked so…normal. Clean tiled floors, wooden cabinets in the kitchen, a living area with leather sofas and a regular sized TV…it was very domestic. Very rugged compared to where Erwin usually stayed.

“Get him cleaned up. And get his hair dyed back to black. I’m disgusted looking at him like this,” Erwin tsked. Two women mumbled their agreements and walked up to Levi to lift him onto his feet. They pulled him along—in a much kinder manner—to a nearby bathroom. One woman started a hot shower while the other plopped Levi onto a closed toilet.

“This would be easier if we could uncuff him,” the first girl sighed. She had pretty blonde hair and soft features; she seemed overall annoyed at her current situation. Levi didn’t blame her. This was fucking awkward and uncomfortable.

“You know we can’t,” the other girl sighed. She had red hair cut into a short bob, and soft green eyes. “We’ll just have to work around them.”

“You, get in the shower,” the blonde ordered, going as far as to snap her fingers at him. What was he, a fucking dog?

“Eat a dick,” Levi replied in his cold, monotone voice. The two women stared at him in shock. “What? Never ate a dick before?”

“Do you not want to be clean?” The redhead asked, her tone softer. “You still have blood in your hair…and your skin is freezing cold. It’ll feel nice,” she added.

“You aren’t supposed to be so kind to him. Remember what the boss said? Treat him like an animal,” the blonde huffed.

“You aren’t helping, Marie,” she hissed. Levi clenched his jaw and stood on shaky legs. With the redhead’s help, he got into the shower and under the warm stream of water. It felt good, he had to admit.

“Don’t touch me,” he snapped at the blonde, who had picked up a scrub brush. “…let her do it,” he muttered, head nodding at the redhead.

“We don’t take orders from rats like you.”

“It’s okay, I can do it.” The soft-spoken woman took the tool and squirted some kind of soap on it. She began washing his body gently, careful of his scrapes and cuts. Levi could smell the soothing scent of lavender and tried not to dwell on the fact that Erwin had obtained his favorite fragrance. “You shouldn’t be so bold, you know. It’ll only end in your suffering,” she whispered to Levi.

“I’ll suffer regardless,” Levi muttered back, hissing as the scrubbing roughened a tad.

“Not if you’re smart. I heard you always used to suck up to the boss. So do it again,” she sighed.

“Why do you even care? You just work for him, don’t you?” Levi felt suspicious of anyone in Erwin’s business. None of them could be trusted.

“I do… But it wasn’t really by choice at first,” she mumbled. “If you don’t want advice, then fine.”

“I know that sucking up might help, but even so… He’ll never let me go. He doesn’t even trust me to take off these shackles,” Levi scoffed. “But no, I don’t want your fucking advice.”

“Okay,” she mumbled. Her scrubbing roughened, and Levi hissed and shot her a glare. “I guess you’re no stranger to dyeing your hair. Lean your head back. We better get the blood out first…” Levi reluctantly did as told, leaning back so the female could wash his hair with sweet-smelling shampoo. The water ran a coppery red. After the thorough washing, Levi was made to sit on a stool while the redhead applied black dye, thoroughly coating his short strands in the substance. It didn’t take long, and then the pair sat in an awkward silence as the dye set.

“…what’s your name?” Levi asked, more so to break the silence than genuine curiosity.

“I thought you didn’t want to chat.”

“Not wanting advice doesn’t mean we can’t make small talk,” Levi sighed.

“…Petra.”

“Petra. How’d a nice girl like you end up here?” He asked.

“Debt,” Petra responded. “And how did an asshole like you end up as the boss’ pet?”

“I am not his pet,” Levi hissed. If another fucking person called him that, he might just strangle them, shackles, or no shackles.

“That isn’t my word choice…it’s his,” she muttered.

“Yeah, well he’s an arrogant prick who thinks he can own people. But hey, you knew that already, right?” Levi huffed. He was more aggressive than he needed to be, really. She even said she worked for Erwin because of a debt. That wasn’t at all unusual. Erwin loaned out money, and either you paid it back with interest, had your organs harvested, or ended up working for him as a lackey. Petra was lucky to have it be the third option. A girl like her could easily have been whored out for money. Maybe Erwin took pity on her, though Levi hadn’t known the man to do that…ever.

“He’s not the worst kind of man. You shouldn’t talk about him that way,” she hissed.

“Aw, you think he likes you because he didn’t whore you out or harvest your organs?” Levi mocked. “Erwin doesn’t give a shit about anyone but himself,” he hissed right back.

“You’re wrong,” Petra huffed. “Erwin took pity on me. Because it wasn’t my debt, but my father’s. He ran off and got himself killed in another way. Erwin could have done what you said, but he felt bad for me being stuck with this debt. He gave me a way to work it off on my own. And I did…five years ago,” she hummed.

“So…what? You just stuck around, content to be a lackey for the rest of your miserable life?” Levi scoffed. “Or did he take a special interest in you, maybe? Hmm? Is that why you like him so much? He dick you down good?” He couldn’t resist taunting someone who preached admiration about Erwin—as if he could ever be some kind of saint. No, the man was a monster. Maybe Levi wasn’t much better, but at least he didn’t go around pretending to be some grand savior of the weak and downtrodden.

“The only one who used sex to get their way around here…is you. It’s no secret that you wormed your way into the boss’ bed to get rich. He kept your pockets filled, and you in turn filled his mind with delusions of love. We all know what you are. And look where it got you.” Petra’s tone turned cold.

Levi clenched his jaw and scowled at the tiled floor. The worst part of it all…was that she wasn’t wrong. Levi had used Erwin in just about every way he could. Money. Power. Love. He milked him of all that, and then he stabbed him in the back.

“Time to rinse.” Petra ushered him over the sink to wash out the dye. When Levi lifted his head again, his reflection looked so much like the old him. The Levi who got himself into an awful mess. He was back. Levi hated it.

“Wonderful timing.” That deep voice made Levi flinch. He met Erwin’s intense gaze in the mirror. The man looked downright predatory. “You may leave, Petra. Excellent work,” he hummed gently.

She nodded and scurried out, leaving the pair to their intense stare down in the bathroom mirror.

“My, my… You look like my Levi, now. Almost. We’ll have to let your hair grow out. Short hair doesn’t suit you, pet.”

“Stop calling me that,” Levi hissed. He glared daggers at the smirking blond, and flinched when he stepped closer. Erwin chuckled as he caged Levi against the bathroom counter. “Get away from me,” Levi breathed out. Those gloved fingers reached up to wrap around Levi’s throat. They squeezed. Levi sucked in a shaky breath.

“That’s no way for a pet to speak to its owner. It seems I’ll have to teach you some manners,” Erwin whispered in Levi’s ear, his voice deep and rumbling. Levi stared into those deep blue eyes in the mirror, tense like a deer caught in headlights. His grip loosened, and he pointed to the floor. “Get on your hands and knees.”

Levi scowled at the man’s reflection, standing rigid. “Fuck you.”

Levi hit the ground with a pained shout. Erwin had kicked the back of his knees to send him toppling onto the hard tile floor. His knees ached with the impact, and his head pounded from where it caught the counter.

“You’d be wise to follow instructions the first time. You’ll find that my patience has all but vanished these days. I suppose time in prison will do that to a man,” Erwin hummed. He sounded amused—the bastard—as if this were all some sick game. “Now… Follow me.”

“You just told me to get on the ground,” Levi scoffed.

“I didn’t say to walk, now did I?”

Levi seethed with bubbling rage. The bastard expected him to crawl behind him like a dog? “You must have gotten beaten up in prison. You got some head damage, and now you think I’ll follow you like a pet.”

“I think we both know that I got along just fine in prison,” Erwin chuckled. “You can either crawl or be dragged again. The choice is yours, although I should warn you that we’ll be going up more stairs.” The condescending bastard smirked and raised a questioning eyebrow. Levi clenched his jaw tightly, his teeth grinding in protest.

“…I’ll crawl,” he eventually muttered. Levi couldn’t get over how utterly degrading this was. Not only was he stark naked and covered in cuts and bruises, but he would be crawling behind his captor like an obedient dog. Every part of his body ached. He had cuts and scrapes all over his legs and side, his head pounded from smacking against the counter, and his throat burned. He hadn’t eaten or had anything to drink in…who knows how long?

Erwin didn’t say another word, just started walking. Levi righted himself onto his hands and knees, and slowly began crawling after him. It was difficult with chains connecting both his wrists and ankles, but he would just have to take small strides. Levi froze in place when he exited the bathroom hallway. There were more than just a couple of people hanging around. It was like Erwin’s entire gang were in this one house…and all of them were staring at Levi like he was a piece of meat. Of course, they were, he was stark naked, cuffed, and crawling on the floor like a dog.

“Keep up,” Erwin scolded. Levi upped his pace, following Erwin past the dozen men who all stared like they were fucking starved. His arms and legs trembled. His heart raced. Sweat formed on the back of his neck. Levi was utterly terrified. He’d never been stared at with such ferocity in his entire life, and he’d worked at many strip clubs. Maybe sucking up to Erwin and getting on his good side wouldn’t be such a bad idea… After all, what if Erwin decided to pass him around as a punishment? These men would tear him the fuck apart.

When the pair reached the large staircase, Levi swallowed hard. It was solid wood. It would hurt like a bitch. “Come along, kitten.” Erwin began walking up the staircase, his large body causing the wood to creak with every step.

“…c-can’t you carry me?” Levi asked in a soft, whiny voice. Erwin paused. He glanced over his shoulder, lips curled into a smirk.

“Carry you?” He repeated. Levi nodded eagerly, eyes big and pleading. “Are you trying to act cute and innocent now?” Erwin asked, turning to face Levi fully. The amusement on his face sparked some hope in Levi.

“You always liked carrying me. My knees hurt,” Levi whimpered, going as far as to pout out his bottom lip. Erwin chuckled deeply and shook his head.

“Hurry up.” His words were cold. Erwin turned back around and continued up the stairs. Levi’s heart sunk. Erwin wasn’t weak to his charms anymore, not that he was surprised.

With a shaky breath, Levi began the painful and uneasy climb up the wooden stairs. Even without the chains, crawling up would have been insanely uncomfortable. But with the restricted movements, it was nearly impossible. Levi tripped as the chains went taut, his face slamming into the rigid wood. He hissed in pain. That would leave him with a black eye. The wood surface dug into his knees and palms. “One step at a time,” Levi muttered to himself. He took his time despite Erwin’s order to hurry. If he tried to rush, he’d end up face planting again. Step after step he slowly climbed, and after what felt like an eternity, he reached the landing at the top of the stairs. Levi panted softly and glanced up. Erwin was staring him down with a satisfied, smug grin.

“Speed it up next time,” he hummed.

Next time?

“Come along.” Erwin began walking again, and Levi struggled to keep up with him. Finally, he opened a door at the end of the hall and ushered Levi inside.

As he entered, Levi felt relieved to find a soft carpet covering most of the room. It was a welcome break on his knees and hands. “Do you like it?” Erwin asked. Levi took a moment to sit and survey the room itself. It was large, but still smaller than where Erwin usually stayed. The walls were different from downstairs. They were a soft gray color and decorated in art pieces—some of which were familiar to Levi. There was a large, king-sized bed in one corner. It had a fairly simple headboard made of wood, and navy colored bedding. Levi’s gaze moved to the foot of the bed…to the cage at the foot of the bed. It looked to be big enough for a large dog. The metal was black, and inside it was lined with pink pillows and blankets.

“When did you get a dog?” Levi mumbled. He furrowed his brows and glanced up at Erwin when he was silent. The man was staring down at him, lips curled into a smirk. Oh… “You’ve got to be kidding me,” he breathed out. “I-it’s too small!” He whined, slowly backing up towards the closed door.

Erwin reached down and grabbed his short hair roughly. He dragged him, kicking and screaming, towards the open cage.

“N-no! I don’t like it!” Levi shouted, attempting to squirm away as he was shoved into the waiting structure. The door of the cage slammed shut, and Erwin knelt to secure the sliding locks into place. After those were bolted, he grabbed a padlock from on top of the cage and clicked it into place. “No, no, no! Let me out of here!” Levi screamed, shaking the door of the cage roughly. He was willing it to fall apart—to crumble and snap. But of course…it wouldn’t. It was a heavy-duty cage, something secure that would be sure to keep Levi from running off.

“This cage is usually used to house large and destructive dogs, such as German shepherds and pit bulls. I think it’ll be able to hold a kitten like you,” Erwin chuckled. “But by all means, feel free to keep trying.” He peered through the metal, intense blue meeting enraged silver. “You’re not escaping me this time, Levi. I’ll see you dead before I see you in the arms of another man. You’re lucky I didn’t chop his blue head off his body and hang it on a pike,” Erwin snarled. Levi flinched, eyes wide and filling with tears. “I at least gave you some comfort. You have pillows and blankets. It’s more than you deserve,” Erwin hummed. He rose to his feet and paced around. Levi continued to shake the cage door. He punched it repeatedly, splitting his knuckles. He didn’t care—there had to be a way out!

Levi sobbed, fingers weakly clutching the metal bars. He had no idea how long he tried to pry the door open, but both his knuckles and fingers were raw from his repeated attempts. How long would Erwin keep him in this cage like an animal? Levi was helpless. He sniffled and wiped his eyes with one of the blankets. The pillows…were soft. The blankets were fuzzy. Levi shuffled things around for optimum comfort, pulled a blanket over his cold, nude body. He nuzzled against a particularly soft pillow, curled up like a kitten. Warmth enveloped him from the soft fabrics…and he fell into a deep, comfortable sleep. He shouldn’t feel so comfortable, trapped in a metal cage, but he was so tired. So weak. So drained. And he was finally clean and warm. What else could he do? He might as well rest while he could. When was the last time he felt so comfortable? Levi couldn’t remember…couldn’t think about anything. Didn’t care about anything. Just…sleep.

Chapter Text

“Ngh…” Levi whined softly as he felt big hands moving him from the comfortable warmth. “Mm…sleepy,” he mumbled without even opening his eyes. Why would Farlan be waking him this early? It felt like he just got to bed.

“Shh…” The soft cooing lulled Levi back to a state of relaxation, curling up on the new, soft surface. Someone was moving him, pulling his hands close. Levi hissed at the sting, jerking his hand away instinctively.

“That hurts,” he whined.

“Shh...” The stinging sensation continued, and Levi finally peeked his eyes open. And remembered where he was. He gasped sharply, foot jerking on reflex to kick the intruder. The chain didn’t allow him to go far, and even if it had, Erwin easily caught his ankle in a firm hold. Levi’s eyes opened wide to stare at the man, who held a cotton ball and wore an unamused expression. “Here I am, tending to your wounds, and you have the audacity to kick at me?” Erwin sighed. Levi looked around frantically. He was lying on the large bed in the same room he’d fallen asleep in. The bed held bandages and disinfectants. The tension slightly left him. “That’s a good kitten,” Erwin purred. He continued cleaning Levi’s cut and bruised knuckles, ignoring the pained hisses. He bandaged them efficiently before moving on to the many cuts and scrapes littering Levi’s skin elsewhere. Levi grumbled and groaned as he was shifted and bandaged. Every inch of his body ached. He felt so much pain no matter how he tried to adjust.

“…everything hurts,” Levi croaked out. “And I’m thirsty. And hungry,” he whined. He couldn’t help it. The stubborn act was getting him nowhere, and he was withering away from hunger at this point.

“I know. We’ll get you taken care of. Just be patient,” Erwin hummed. His tone was much gentler than before, and it sparked hope in Levi. “But first, there are a few things we need to take care of.” Levi glanced up at the man when he heard clinking, followed by a loud ‘click’. The shackles on his ankles fell to the bed. It was a huge weight off of him, literally. They were heavy and burdensome. His ankles were raw from them rubbing against his skin, and Erwin tended to the wounds with more disinfectant and bandages.

“Hah…I hate those things,” Levi breathed out. He held out his wrists eagerly, relieved when Erwin unlocked those cuffs as well. He tended to Levi’s abused skin there, wrapping the bandages securely with ointment. Levi sighed in pure relief, stretching his aching limbs slowly. “Are you done being mad at me, Erwy?” He asked in a soft little purr.

“Of course not.” The simple response made Levi furrow his brows, and he gasped sharply when he was maneuvered onto his front. “Bring your knees up. You know the way,” Erwin tsked. He firmly slapped Levi’s ass, making him flinch and whine. No way… After all of that, Erwin was going to fuck him?!

“W-wait! I-I need some water. S-some food! I-I’ll pass out!” Levi frantically whined, squirming away as best he could. Erwin’s large hand settled on the back of Levi’s neck and pushed him roughly into the bedding below.

“You’ll be fine. And even if you pass out, it won’t make much of a difference,” Erwin hummed. He reached to the nightstand and Levi could hear the bottle of lube pop open. At least he was using lube… at least he was going to stretch him. Levi had to count his blessings where he found them. He could have ended up with a torn asshole, but Erwin was still taking it easy on him, given the circumstances. “Push your ass out. You’re no stranger to this,” Erwin tsked. He slapped Levi’s ass again, hard, and Levi tried his best to raise his hips and push his ass out. His legs were trembling, aching. He had no strength in them. In any part of his body. Levi whimpered when he felt the lube dribble down his crack, shivering from the coolness.

“E-Erwin… Please,” Levi whined pitifully when he felt a big finger rubbing his hole.

“Hmm… You’re not that tight after all. I suppose that being a whore is your default setting, hm?” Erwin’s words sounded bitter and angry, and Levi’s body began to tremble harder. “Of all people to go for, you chose a blue haired twink? Mike tells me he’s no better than you. That he takes his dick like he was born to,” Erwin chuckled. Levi bit his tongue, literally, to keep from shouting curses. He wouldn’t make this worse for himself. He wouldn’t give Erwin the satisfaction. “You’re awfully quiet, did you really pass out?” Erwin asked with a soft laugh. “No, I can feel you sucking in my finger. You’re behaving yourself, hm? That’s a pleasant change of pace.”

“Ngh… Hurts,” Levi whined.

“Hurts? It’s two fingers. Surely you took more than this while being fucked every night. Or was he that pitifully endowed? I shall have to ask Mike about that, as well,” Erwin hummed. “Perhaps I should have him castrated. No…Mike wouldn’t like that, I suppose,” he sighed.

“Please…d-don’t hurt him,” Levi whispered. Tears welled in his eyes, dripping onto the pillow below. For a while, there was silence. The fingers withdrew. Levi’s heart pounded as he heard various shuffling. Just as he turned his head to see what was going on, he was shocked with blinding pain as Erwin thrusted his entire cock into him at once. His large hand wrapped around Levi’s throat and pulled his back flush against his own chest. Levi cried out and sobbed, ass throbbing from the sudden intrusion.

“Don’t you ever… Ever, ask me to spare that bastard again. Don’t act like you care about him, don’t speak his name, and don’t even look at him in passing. You’re lucky Mike took an interest, or he would be scattered in pieces, being fed to my dogs,” Erwin snarled. “You are mine. Only mine. Fucking remember that.” He hissed.

Levi sobbed, his entire body shaking from the force of each guttural sob of pain and misery. Erwin Smith was a monster. A heartless, evil monster. Levi’s body flopped back onto the bed once he was released, and Erwin began fucking him with a fast, rough, relentless pace. There was no holding back, now. Levi felt like he was going to be fucked to death. The grip on his hips was bruising and painful, and the aggressive thrusts made his body jolt and twitch. He sobbed and cried into the sheets, unable to do anything but take what he was given. He was helpless. No matter how hard he tried, it had all been in vain. Levi felt dizzy. All the remaining strength left him. He saw spots. Everything faded away to still, silent, blackness.

“…should wake up soon. The IV will give the nutrients he needs.”

“Thank you. You may leave, now.”

“But Sir? Those injuries…”

“Leave.” Silence filled the room. Levi shifted, disoriented as he woke. His body felt heavy. Something was prodding at his arm. He groggily reached for it, but a large hand stopped his own. “Ah, ah. Don’t touch.” Levi opened his heavy eyes to see the IV sticking out of his arm. “I didn’t think you’d really pass out from being fucked a little,” Erwin sighed. “We’ll have to increase your stamina once you can move better.”

“…everything hurts,” Levi whispered. His hips, his ass, his arms, and legs… Everything ached.

“As it should. You know better than to provoke me, Levi.”

“What are you putting in me?” Levi whimpered with forming tears.

“Relax, kitten. It’s only fluids and nutrients. I wouldn’t pump you full of chemicals, you know that,” he cooed. “I hate drug addicts, after all.” Levi was silent. He directed his gaze to the ceiling.

“What’s going to happen to me from now on?” He asked in a whisper.

“What an idiotic question to pose. You’ll stay by my side, of course,” Erwin hummed. His large fingers stroked through Levi’s hair softly. “I can’t wait for your hair to grow out,” he sighed. “It’s much too short.”

“…I want to die,” Levi whispered, his eyes empty as he stared at the ceiling. “If my life is going to be nothing but pain…I want to die.” Erwin froze. Levi’s gaze flicked to him, and he was surprised to see his blue eyes wide and full of… Fear?

“You can’t,” Erwin whispered. “I won’t allow it.” Levi let out a bitter laugh. “I own you. I won’t be losing you anytime soon,” he stated firmly.

“Mm… You better keep a close eye on me, then,” Levi whispered. He meant it. His will to live after all of these years…it had finally vanished. Dulled into nothing but a yearning for silence. Levi was tired. He was tired of trying and failing. Tired of living a useless life. He knew it wasn’t fair to those who gave their lives up for his own. He knew it was selfish. But he didn’t have the energy to care anymore. Besides, he felt a tiny bit of satisfaction from the fear in Erwin’s eyes. He doubted it would change the way the man treated him, but it didn’t matter anymore. “Tired…” Levi sighed, eyes squeezing closed again. He just wanted to sleep.

When Levi woke again, he was in his cage, locked up like some wild animal. He was tucked in with a soft blanket over his body, and his pillows underneath. He sighed heavily and shifted to sit up. Pain spiked through his body, and he whined softly from the feeling. At the end of the cage was something new…two silver bowls. One had water, and one had what looked to be chunks of chicken breast. Levi sneered at the bowls. He was really being treated like a fucking pet, wasn’t he? Still…his throat ached, and his stomach growled. He approached the bowls and sat in front of them, glaring. He lifted the water bowl to his lips and drank from it like a cup. The water soothed his sore throat, quenched his thirst. He directed his gaze to the bowl of chicken and lifted a piece to sniff. Deeming it safe to eat, he popped it into his mouth and chewed it up. He slowly ate using his fingers, getting his protein from the offered meal. When he finally glanced around, he froze when he spotted Erwin asleep on the bed. This was a chance. Levi examined the locks on his cage but sighed in defeat. The padlock was firmly in place, preventing the door from opening even an inch. Of course, he should have expected that. Erwin was no fool.

For a while, Levi sat in silence. The room was dark and silent. The windows were covered, but Levi could tell it was nighttime. He could hear faint sounds from outside, the sounds of nature. An owl hooting, a wolf howling… They were in the woods, somewhere, he realized. That was…unfortunate. Even if he managed to escape the building he was in, he wouldn’t know where to run for help. He really was trapped. Eventually though, his stomach and bladder churned with an extremely uncomfortable need. He needed a bathroom, and he was locked in a cage. He contemplated his situation for a moment. He was about to literally whine like a dog that needed to go outside. But what other option did he have? There was no way in hell that he’d soil himself and have to sit that way for god only knows how long. So, he finally let out a deep sigh and started banging on the cage door to rattle the lock. “Hey! Hey, get up! I need the bathroom,” Levi yelled.

Erwin’s big body stirred on the bed, and he grumbled deeply. He turned over, burying his face into the pillow. “Hold it,” he simply muttered.

“I can’t! You have to let me out. I have to go so bad!” Levi whined, banging continuously. Eventually Erwin groaned tiredly and sat up.

“Who knew having a pet would be so exhausting,” he grumbled.

“I’m not a fucking pet!” Levi growled.

“Oh yeah? I’m not the one sleeping in a cage,” Erwin hummed. He walked over, knelt in front of the cage, and used the key to remove the padlock.

“I’m only in here because you put me here,” Levi grumbled. Erwin opened the door and yanked Levi out by the arm. He kept a firm hold as he dragged him along to the connected bathroom.

“Hurry up,” he ordered, leaning against the doorway.

“…you have to watch me shit and piss, too? Can’t I have a fucking second of privacy?” Levi hissed.

“No.” The tone of Erwin’s reply left no room for debate. Levi turned red from his neck to his ears. “I don’t trust you,” he continued.

“What? Think I’ll off myself with the razor you shave your face with?” Levi scoffed.

“Perhaps. Or you might try to slice me up with it. Who knows?” Erwin hummed.

“As if I even stand a chance at that,” he mumbled.

“You sure tried before. Wherever did you learn those little tricks of yours, hmm? It was rather unexpected.”

“None of your fucking business,” Levi hissed. He finished his personal business and cleaned up, washed his hands, and locked his gaze with the shiny straight razor that Erwin always shaved with. Levi always thought it rather bougie of him, but Erwin insisted he enjoyed the feeling of the metal against his skin. Levi now stared at it, pondering what would happen if he really did plunge it into Erwin’s throat. On a whim, he decided to try. He grasped the razor, turned, and sliced it through the air. Erwin was quick to react, as always. He grasped the blade with his palm, the edge slicing into his calloused skin.

Erwin stared Levi down, intense blue eyes threatening to ignite Levi on fire where he stood. “That was very, very foolish of you, Levi.” His words were whispered, and perhaps there was a hint of hurt in those blue eyes.

“You’re right. I should have sliced my own throat,” Levi whispered back. His own eyes were full of rage. Full of defiance. He shifted to pull the razor back, to perhaps harm himself instead. Erwin’s large hand gripped it firmly, forcing the blade further into his own skin. Blood poured from the wound.

“I won’t let you go. Not even to death,” Erwin growled. “You are mine. I will decide if you live. I will decide when you die.” He whistled loudly, so loud it made Levi flinch. Only a moment later, Mike came rushing in through the bedroom door.

“…ha. You say I’m the pet, but he comes running in like a faithful dog,” Levi scoffed. Mike grabbed Levi by the throat, pulled him off of Erwin and slammed him down onto the ground hard. Levi gasped for breath, hands gripping Mike’s wrist as he squeezed the air from his lungs.

“Mike, release him,” Erwin breathed out, hissing as he pried the blade from his blood-soaked hand. “Mike.”

For another long moment, Mike squeezed Levi’s throat, fingers flexing around it. His eyes were wild, like a man who dined on violence and rage. Finally, he released his hold, and Levi sucked in a much-needed breath. He coughed hard, curling onto his front. “Shit, that looks deep,” Mike hissed. “You’ll need stitches.”

“Throw Levi in his cage. Padlock it. I’ll get Petra to do it,” Erwin tsked. “And Levi, I hope you don’t think you’ll be getting out of there anytime soon,” he hummed. Levi was rather cat-like as he hissed at Mike’s firm hold on his arm. He was dragged, tossed into the cage, and locked back inside.

“Let me OUT!” He screamed, shaking the door uselessly. Silence. Levi sobbed and punched the door with his bandaged knuckles. He felt such a strange mix of emotions. He felt terrified. How long would he be confined to this cage for? He felt angry. How could Erwin treat him like some animal? He felt a slight sting of guilt. Would Erwin be okay? Why did he even care? He felt hopeless. He knew he would never escape Erwin, and now even death didn’t seem to be an option. Erwin had control over every single aspect of his life. When he ate, when he used the bathroom, when he slept, when he walked… Levi was nothing but a pitiful creature. The alley cat had now become a housecat. He curled up in the corner of the cage, knees tucked to his chest. For hours he stayed there, staring at the bedroom door. There was no movement, no sounds. He felt completely alone.

“Thank you, Petra, I’m sure I’ll be fine now,” Erwin sighed as he stepped into the room. He looked exhausted, and his hand was bandaged up. “I’m going to get some rest, now.”

“Alright boss… Just yell if you need something,” she told him. Her eyes met Levi’s, and any trace of friendliness was long gone. “And be careful next time. Maybe we should put his shackles back on?”

“I’m quite capable of handling him myself, Petra,” Erwin tsked sternly.

“Of course, Sir… I apologize. Get some rest,” she whispered, closing the door behind her.

“As if my men needed more reasons to dislike you,” Erwin sighed. “Now all of them are ready to take a swing at you. I suggest you tread carefully in the coming days. Another mishap and I may just throw you to the wolves.”

Levi stayed silent, curled up in his pitiful cage.

“Are you ignoring me now, kitten? After you sliced my hand open? How very petulant of you,” Erwin chuckled. He knelt by the cage, making eye contact with him. “Are you perhaps worried about me?” He asked in a hum. Levi scowled and shifted to lay down, burrowing under his blanket. Erwin chuckled softly. “Get some rest, kitten. Tomorrow will be a new day,” he hummed.

And a new day it was…but certainly not a better day.

“I said I don’t want to!” Levi whined, clutching onto the bars of his cage. Erwin had ahold of one of his ankles, tugging him with a frustrated grunt.

“Levi, let go! Now!” Erwin growled.

“No! I don’t wanna wear that kinky shit!” Levi yelled, gasping when his foot was tickled, shocking him enough to lose his grip. He was instantly pinned onto his front with a powerful knee digging in between his shoulders.

“Fuck, this is difficult with one good hand,” Erwin hissed. “Petra!” He shouted. The redhead burst into the room with wide eyes, observing her boss and Levi in their various positions. At least one of them had clothes on. “Grab his collar, the black one with the silver gems. Put it around his neck, tightly, but so that he can still breathe,” Erwin ordered. She did as told, wrapping the thick leather collar tightly around Levi’s neck. “Good. Put this padlock on to secure it. Otherwise, he’ll try to remove it.”

“This is so fucked up! I don’t wanna wear it!” Levi whined.

“Now, fetch those cuffs from the desk. The leather ones, with the fur inside.”

“The…pink ones?” Petra asked.

“Oh, fuck, no!” Levi growled.

“Yes, those,” Erwin hummed. “Make sure they’re tight, so they won’t rub.” Petra nodded and quickly fastened them to Levi’s wrists. The chain was a little slacker than the shackles, and they certainly felt more comfortable than the cold metal restraints. “Good, now grab the tail. It has a plug on the end.”

“U-um… S-Sir you want me to…?” She stammered and turned a shade of red.

“Ha! You picked a fucking virgin to stick a butt plug in me?” Levi scoffed.

“Enough, kitten,” Erwin hissed. “Just hand it here, Petra. Drizzle some of that lube on it. Don’t be scared,” he hummed.

“Yeah, it’s just getting shoved up my ass, no biggie,” Levi hissed.

“If you aren’t quiet, I will add a gag to your new ensemble,” Erwin warned. Levi shut his mouth, then. He hissed as he felt the cold metal nudging his cheeks apart. It was thick and slid slowly inside him. “There…perfect.” The tail attached to the plug was long, fluffy, and black. It matched his hair perfectly, and when Levi was in a hands and knees position, it would go down to about mid-thigh. “That’s all I need, Petra. You can leave now, thank you.”

“O-of course, Sir.” The flustered redhead scurried from the room, shutting the door behind her.

“Honestly, do you have to be so insufferable?” Erwin sighed. He rose and walked to the dresser, where he picked up a black leash. He knelt to attach it to Levi’s collar. “One last thing…” Erwin snatched a pair of fluffy, black ears from his bedside table. Levi scowled as he positioned them on his head, tying them under his chin to ensure they wouldn’t easily slip off.

“…this is humiliating,” he hissed.

“Believe it or not, that is the point,” Erwin hummed. “Ah, right, we aren’t done yet. I thought you might have a difficult time crawling around, so I had these obtained for you.” Erwin presented the black accessories to Levi, and he scowled at them. For his hands, black mittens that resembled cat paws, but had a gripping substance for his palms that would keep him from slipping. For his legs, knee high stockings with little knee pads…and feet that also resembled cat paws. Levi glared at the offending objects silently. “It’s your choice. You’ll be crawling after me all day,” Erwin hummed.

Levi nibbled on his lip. His knees and hands would get really sore if he went bare…this was a small token of kindness, even if it would look ridiculous on him. “…fine. I’ll wear them,” he sighed in defeat. Erwin smirked as he slid them on one by one. He gave Levi’s ass a firm slap, and Levi gasped at the way it shifted the plug into him…exactly right . He shivered, squirming from the pressure it put on his prostate.

“Hmm… I think we need one more thing,” Erwin hummed. He stepped over to the dresser, where he pulled out one of Levi’s least favorite items in existence…a cock ring. This one was one of Erwin’s ‘fancy’ ones. Leather, with tightening straps to adjust to your size conveniently.

“No, you fucking jerk! As if all this wasn’t enough??” Levi whined, stamping his little hand on the ground. Erwin chuckled and rolled Levi onto his back. With ease, he slid the leather around Levi’s poor cock, binding it firmly to ensure he would derive no sense of pleasure throughout the day’s teasing. And teasing, it would be.

“There. Now we’re ready,” Erwin hummed.

“Are you really going to make me walk around naked all day? With all those people around?” Levi huffed.

“Of course. You always loved being looked at. Besides, you have on plenty. You’re not “naked”,” Erwin hummed.

“A fucking tail doesn’t count!” Levi shouted angrily as he moved onto his hands and knees again. At least it didn’t hurt as much with the padding. He yelped when Erwin tugged the leash hard, jolting him forward roughly. The tug on his neck was extremely uncomfortable.

“Watch your fucking mouth, pet. I have been gracious enough to grant you small comforts. I suggest you behave after your stunt last night. You’ve already earned yourself one hell of a spanking later on, do you truly wish to make it worse for yourself?” Erwin hissed. Levi’s bottom lip trembled, pouted out as tears sprung to his eyes. “I’m glad you understand now. I have work to do today, and you’ll be following me along. Behave yourself, is that understood?” He hummed, reaching down to stroke Levi’s hair tenderly. He flinched away from the touch, not willing to accept Erwin’s tenderness. Nor could he be grateful for the ’small comforts’. His body was still bruised. Sore. He was, by no means, planning to fall back into an obedient headspace. Erwin could be as ruthless as he wanted; Levi would never be the obedient pet that he wanted.

Levi watched as Erwin dressed for the day, exchanging his sweatpants for an expensive, tailored suit. It was all black with a white undershirt and navy-blue tie. He slicked his hair back with his stupid, expensive pomade that smelled like mint. Levi always hated the greasy stuff, but it did look extremely handsome, the way it slicked back Erwin’s hair. He looked so powerful like that, as he slid on his expensive watch and shoes. Levi hated it. “I guess you didn’t get everything taken when they arrested you,” Levi mumbled.

“Of course not, kitten. I’m Erwin Smith. No one can tear me down,” he replied smugly. The smirk on his face was so fucking irritating. Levi wanted to slap it off, but he knew he wouldn’t get the chance. “Time to go. Breakfast should be ready,” Erwin hummed. He lifted the leash again and gave it a light tug. Levi gasped and stumbled after him. Every step…was horrible. The thick plug shifted inside him, nudging in all the right places, it felt. Not only that, but the soft fur of the tail kept tingling Levi’s ass and thighs, making him shudder. The sensations were easily making him hard, which was absolutely miserable with the tight cock ring that would serve to maintain his erection and help keep him from actually reaching an orgasm. And Erwin knew that. He wanted him to be feeling it all day long. “Keep up, and do be careful on the stairs, kitten,” Erwin reminded in a little hum.

“Bastard…” Levi hissed. Once they reached the stairs, Levi whimpered and took his first careful step down. Going down the stairs seemed much scarier than going up them.

“Take your time. I won’t pull you,” Erwin gently hummed. It only made Levi scowl more. He carefully took step by step, and every shift made him gasp and shudder as the plug shifted in various ways inside him. “You’re really feeling it, hmm?” The bastard chuckled. Levi decided not to answer, and bit back the insults bubbling from his throat. Instead, he focused on reaching the bottom of the stairs without face planting. He succeeded, thankfully, though his poor cock was aching from the stimulation. Erwin tugged him again as he continued to walk, and Levi had no choice but to crawl after him. He did his best to avoid the various gazes he received, but it was difficult to ignore a dozen men staring down at him like he was prey. Many of them snickered and whistled, or even made teasing ‘meow’ sounds at him as he walked by. Levi’s face was red, and he kept his gaze pinned to the ground, teeth clenched.

“Good morning, boss,” the blonde—from the bathroom before—hummed as the pair entered the kitchen.

“Good morning, Marie. Is breakfast ready?” Erwin asked.

“Of course, Sir,” Marie hummed. She soon brought out a steaming plate of various breakfast foods, and Levi felt his stomach rumble hungrily. Erwin sat at the table, keeping the leash around his wrist to prevent Levi from straying.

“Sit,” he ordered, pointing to the floor. Levi glared but didn’t see many other options. He sat carefully, wary of the plug inside him. He ended up kneeling by Erwin’s feet, fidgeting often. “Bring the pet’s food, please,” he hummed to Marie. Though she seemed annoyed, she brought out two bowls and sat them on a mat in front of Levi. One held water, the other was a mixture of scrambled eggs and sausage. Levi wrinkled his nose at it. “Eat,” Erwin commanded.

“…I’m not eating out a bowl,” Levi hissed.

“You did last night,” Erwin reminded.

“I’m not eating this,” he huffed.

“Mm. Would you prefer to eat from my fingers like a dog?” Erwin asked. Levi scowled. If those were his only two options… Levi picked up the bowl, but Erwin tutted in disapproval. “That isn’t how kittens eat,” he hummed.

“I’m not a fucking cat!” Levi hissed, the bowl clanging against the ground as he roughly set it down. He yelped when the leash was tugged hard, bringing his face closer to Erwin’s.

“Watch your tongue. I will not be disrespected in front of my men. Eat. Or I’ll shovel it down your throat,” he growled. Levi became tense, his wide silver eyes staring into angry blue. When he was released, his gaze flickered down to the bowl of food. He was hungry. The bowl looked very clean—sparkling even. Reluctantly, he leaned down, and began to eat from the bowl as carefully as he could. It wasn’t easy. It wasn’t something he was used to. But slowly, he adjusted to it, and managed to gobble up the food from his bowl. It tasted good, it really did. It was warm and full of flavor. Levi licked his lips after and wiped his mouth with his mitten. He moved on to the water, which was far more difficult to drink from a bowl. He didn’t have the same kind of tongue as cats, he wasn’t able to lap the water up efficiently, so he opted to slurp it up instead. It certainly wasn’t easy, and he found himself a bit of a wet mess after.

“Here,” Petra hummed, reaching down to wipe his face with a clean hand towel. She even went as far as to pat his head…like he was a fucking animal. Levi couldn’t insult her though, not when she was being kind enough to dry his face and save him the embarrassment of being wet and dripping. When Levi spared a glance up at Erwin again, the man was smirking and smug as he ate his own meal. He hissed to himself, glancing away. He felt so pathetic. He felt less than human, although he supposed that was the point. Erwin wanted to humiliate him after he humiliated him.

“He looks surprisingly tame today,” Mike muttered as he joined Erwin at the table. He stared at Levi with an amused smirk. “What a cute little outfit. It suits him.”

“Fucking bastard,” Levi hissed. He cried out when his hair was roughly tugged, his head whipped back.

“Apologize to Mike, kitten. That was rather rude,” Erwin tsked. Levi bared his teeth and stayed silent. Like hell he would apologize to him. “Last chance: apologize.” Levi scowled at the man.

“Go fuck yourself,” he whispered. He yelped when the harsh grip on his hair increased. Erwin scooted his chair back from the table and yanked Levi over his lap. “Let me go! You fucking bastard!” Levi hissed, squirming in his hold.

“Marie, bring me a clean wooden spoon,” Erwin hummed. Levi froze.

“N-no! I’ll be good,” Levi gasped.

“Too late, kitten,” Erwin tsked. He thanked the blonde for delivering the tool and adjusted Levi’s position. His ass was fully on display, his upper body angled towards the ground. “This is going to hurt, and hopefully it will remind you to watch that rude little mouth of yours.” Levi knew for a fact that wooden spoons were a cruel tool for a spanking. Erwin had never been shy about using objects around him for discipline, though he suspected this time would be far worse.

Levi yelped when the spoon swatted his right cheek firmly. Erwin certainly wasn’t holding back with his powerful swing. Levi whined loudly when his left cheek was struck just as hard. Tears easily formed as Erwin’s onslaught continued. He pushed the tail out of the way, draping the ticklish faux fur down Levi’s spine.

“Breakfast and a show,” Mike chuckled. Levi could hear the grin on his stupid face. The spanking drew in quite the crowd, who were, apparently, all quite eager to watch Levi’s back side receive one hell of a beating. Levi sobbed as the assault continued, squirming the best he could, but unable to go far. In fact, the only thing he managed was to plant his hands on the floor, but the new position only granted Erwin better access to the undercurve of Levi’s ass, pelting it with harsh swats of the wooden implement. Those sit spots would be extremely sore. Levi didn’t anticipate being able to sit comfortably. Or stand comfortably. Or kneel comfortably. To surmise, Levi just wouldn’t be comfortable after this little punishment. As if that weren’t enough, Erwin spread Levi’s legs and swatted his inner thighs harshly with the spoon.

“Ngh! Erwin, please!” Levi sobbed pitifully, flinching when the spoon was audibly dropped. The spanking didn’t stop, not by a long shot. Instead, Erwin began using his uninjured hand, spanking Levi’s already abused flesh with his strong palm. He was sure that Erwin’s handprint would be permanently branded on his usually pale skin. Every swing felt like fire to Levi, but soon he could do nothing but woefully sob. Only then, when his ego was fully deflated, did the spanking slow to occasional slaps to his tender skin.

“What do you think, Mike? Doesn’t he look far better like this? Painted in red?” Erwin hummed, groping the abused cheeks roughly, drawing a hiss from the kitten.

“Mm, red? That’s gonna bruise nicely. I’m thinking purple is his color,” Mike responded. “Though if he were my pet, he’d be getting fucked over this table until he couldn’t walk at all.” Levi shuddered hard. Poor Farlan…

“There will be time for that later,” Erwin chuckled. He carefully slid Levi back to the ground, positioning him to kneel at his feet. Levi’s face was tear streaked with snot dripping from his nose. He softly cried, trembled, and fidgeted to relieve the sting of his sore skin. It just wasn’t possible, though. Erwin reached down and wiped Levi’s nose with a tissue and stroked his hair softly. “Do not make me do that again, kitten. Because I will. Keep your mouth shut unless I address you specifically.” Levi frantically nodded; teary silver eyes locked on the ground. “Now sit still while I finish my breakfast,” Erwin tsked. It was ridiculously hard to sit still with a sore, thoroughly spanked ass, but Levi tried his best.

“All that and his cock is still hard. What a little slut,” Mike scoffed.

“He is, isn’t he? I suppose he’ll be ready to combust by the time I finally fuck him this evening,” Erwin chuckled. Levi hated it. He hated how these bastards talked about him like he was an object. He hated that he was, indeed, extremely hard and aching. He hated that his body was like this, and that he would be desperate for a good fuck later on. He knew himself far too well. Old habits died hard, it seemed. “Where is your toy?” Erwin asked.

“Ah, he’s fucking worn out. Kept him up all night. Can’t even stand, poor pup,” Mike chuckled. “He’s cuffed to his dog bed, he ain’t going anywhere. I’ll bring him some food later. I gotta say, didn’t expect him to be such a good pet. He sucks my cock in like he was born to,” he sighed contently. Levi felt fucking sick. Farlan didn’t even like to bottom. He never liked it. Now he was being roughly fucked every night…and it was all Levi’s fault. The tears dripped from Levi’s eyes. He couldn’t control them. He felt worse for Farlan than he ever could for himself. He got himself into this mess, but Farlan had been a poor victim simply because he got too close to Levi. It wasn’t fair.

“Good work. He’s probably too afraid to disobey,” Erwin commented. “After all, you’re rough when you’re in a good mood. Imagine if you were angry,” he chuckled.

“Mm, that’s true. That’s how it should be, though. You wouldn’t have your damn hand cut if you put the fear of god in the little slut,” Mike tsked.

“Enough, Mike. Everyone has their own style of raising a pet. I think you may be a bit harsh, but I won’t lecture you about it,” he responded.

“Fair enough. What do we have today?” Mike asked, taking a big swig from his coffee mug.

“Virtual meetings with the distributors, a visit from the CEO of Sina Corp, and far too many contracts to sign,” Erwin sighed. It would be a busy day.

“Will you keep him with you all day?” Mike asked.

“Yes, most likely. He’s a symbol that I won’t be weakened any longer. I want all my new business partners to see us as a strong, regrown group. If not, they will surely cut ties or try to take advantage of our situation. Everything is now about rebuilding what was partially torn down. And Levi will behave, or he will regret it with every nerve of his body.” The threat was clear, and Levi whimpered. He couldn’t even think about disobeying Erwin in his current state. Erwin had quite literally beaten the fight out of him…for now, at least.

“Gotcha. Don’t worry, Sir. We’ll get our business back in no time. It’ll be better when we can move back to the city. Being out here in the mountains makes it hard to conduct business like we always have,” Mike muttered.

“The heat is too high. Especially after killing the detective and that marshal,” Erwin grumbled. “It was foolish of me.”

“Nah, you did what you had to.”

“Regardless, we can’t change the past. Let’s get to work,” Erwin hummed. He stood, his chair audibly scraping against the floor. “Come along, kitten.” The man took powerful steps further into the house, and Levi had no choice but to make his trembling legs follow. The pair stopped at an office. It was huge. It contained a plush velvet loveseat, a large office chair, a hardwood desk, a gaudy red rug, and numerous bookshelves lining the walls. There was an expensive laptop on the desk along with stacks of papers that looked quite important. Erwin took a seat in the chair and adjusted it to his level of comfort. “Stay silent. I don’t mind if you nap, lay down, or kneel. But be quiet and don’t bother me,” Erwin ordered. Levi didn’t respond. He shifted to try and find a comfortable position to lay or sit, but there was none. The rug’s texture was scratchy against any of his exposed skin, so he eventually decided to kneel there, his stockings protecting him from the rug. The position caused his ass to rub against his legs though, and the sting was incredibly uncomfortable.

It had been hours, it felt since Erwin ordered him silent. The man had done nothing but attend virtual meetings, read, sign contracts, and sip coffee given to him by Petra. Levi had begun to nod off, unable to keep his eyes open as Erwin went through his boring activities for the day. Every time he did though, some shuffling noise or bang of the desk would wake him. He wasn’t sure if Erwin was doing it on purpose, but it was pissing him off. He didn’t dare to speak though. Finally, Erwin set down his pen and sighed. He stretched his arms over his head and spared a glance down at Levi, who fidgeted slightly. “You must need the restroom by now, hm? Let’s take a break,” he hummed. He picked up the leash and led the way, bringing them to the restroom where he first relieved himself and then allowed Levi to do the same. “You’re behaving very well, kitten. I’ll have the girls bring you a snack. Perhaps some cookies. I know you love them,” Erwin hummed. Levi’s stomach hungrily rumbled at that. “Mm, perhaps lunch too,” he muttered.

“Yes, please…” Levi whispered, so soft he wasn’t even sure if it were audible. It must have been, if Erwin’s surprised expression were any indication. His shock melted into a small smile. He pet Levi’s hair gently.

“Good, kitten,” he hummed. The pair washed up and headed to the kitchen. “Prepare lunch. Chicken breast and broccoli, for Levi. Make sure to clean his bowl properly from breakfast. I’ll have my usual,” Erwin told the ladies. “Oh, and bring in some cookies as well,” he added. Levi would love to complain about the boring meal, but truthfully it was better than something gross like…tuna fish, or shit that cats typically ate. Erwin was being generous, in a way. The pair headed back to Erwin’s office, though the laptop was shut and slid away. A firm knock drew Erwin from his work. “Enter.”

“Sir, the CEO will be here in three hours. There was a slight delay in his schedule,” Mike stated.

“Understood. That will be fine. Push back the afternoon meetings and ensure that the conference room is heated properly. The weather is supposed to drop this evening, and I don’t want anyone to be uncomfortable.”

“Yes, Sir. I’ll have Jean prepare the emergency generator. There’s a storm rolling in, I heard,” Mike muttered.

“Excellent,” Erwin hummed. “That’s the downfall of being in the mountains,” he sighed. Lunch was promptly delivered, and Levi ate from his bowl without a single complaint. In reward, Erwin fed him small pieces of steak from his fingers. Levi hadn’t tasted steak in so long. He was still so hungry, so he eagerly accepted the meat. He went as far as licking the remnants from Erwin’s fingers, tongue lapping at the digits. He hadn’t realized his mistake until he heard Erwin curse under his breath. When Levi lifted his gaze, he let out a small whimper. Erwin’s eyes were dark, his jaw clenched. Trailing his gaze lower, Levi noticed a very prominent bulge in Erwin’s dress slacks. Fuck.

“I-I didn’t mean to… I-I was just hungry,” Levi breathed out. He instinctively backed up, carefully putting distance between him and the aroused beast, but it was to no avail. The leash pulled taut. Erwin yanked Levi closer, and unless he wanted to strangle himself, Levi had no choice but to comply.

“You know what you did. Be a good kitten now,” Erwin hummed. His voice was deep, but his tone deceptively light. He held the leash tightly as his other hand struggled to undo his belt. Once he had his erection free, he tugged Levi closer to it. “Don’t play dumb, Levi. I don’t have the patience for it,” he muttered. Levi swallowed hard, his throat bobbing as he eyed the large cock waiting for him. He forgot just how big Erwin was. It was intimidating. After all, he hadn’t taken something that big down his throat in over a year. “Do well and I’ll reward you with a treat. I know you love chocolate cookies,” Erwin hummed. Was this what Levi was reduced to? An animal that provided services in exchange for treats? His entire life he’d been serving others. Been forced to kneel for his next meal. He’d worked hard to stay comfortable, but it always relied on other people. People bigger than him. People richer than him. Levi fucking hated it. But like Farlan had said…it was hopeless to dream of escaping. Levi would never get out of here. That meant that he had to do everything he could to get on Erwin’s good side and stay there. As much as he fucking hated the thought, Levi had to survive.

Levi shifted forward, mitten-clad hands resting on Erwin’s thighs. His tongue ran up Erwin’s length at first. He remembered how to do this, even after all this time. He knew how Erwin liked it, a thought which made him feel sick. His tongue stroked Erwin’s length from base to tip, swirling there before his lips wrapped around him. It had been so long; the technique was a bit lacking as he slid down that length. Tears sprang to his eyes, saliva pooled in his mouth, slicking the slide of Erwin’s cock in his mouth. “Ah- watch those teeth,” Erwin hissed, tugging his hair a bit roughly. Levi whimpered around him. “You used to be a lot better at this,” Erwin chuckled. “I suppose all that time apart took away some of that talent. We’ll have to train you all over again,” he sighed. Both of Erwin’s hands settled in Levi’s hair, careful of his fluffy ears. He eased Levi down his cock, unphased by the gurgling, gagging sounds coming from him. Levi couldn’t breathe, tears dripped from his silver eyes. He hated this. Hated the suffocating feeling of his throat being pummeled. Erwin was merciless like that though, fucking Levi’s throat without regard for the kitten. “That’s it… Fuck, look at you. You’ve never looked so sexy before, kitten. You know your tears only turn me on,” Erwin hummed, lips curled into a smirk. He allowed Levi a moment of respite, sliding him off his length to cough and suck in much-needed breaths.

“You’re trying to kill me,” Levi breathed out, clutching his throat.

“It is tempting. Killed by choking on my cock,” Erwin hummed. “But you’re too useful for me, still.”

“Useful?” Levi bitterly let out a laugh.

“Yes. Useful. Be careful not to become use less.” Those words sent an unwelcome shiver down Levi’s spine. “Now, get back to it, kitten. I’ll never cum at this rate,” Erwin tutted. Levi returned to the task at hand, squeezing his eyes shut as he focused on pleasuring Erwin. He used to be able to do this just fine. Time had fucked that up, along with everything else in his life. He never should have betrayed Erwin. Now things were a fucking wreck. “No, this is hopeless,” Erwin sighed. He pushed Levi off of him and stood, clearing things off his desk in a rather methodical way. Then he reached down, yanked Levi up by his arm, and shoved him over the desk. Levi gasped as the harsh wood dug into his torso, as he could barely touch the floor with his toes.

“W-wait!” Levi whined as he felt Erwin’s fingers slipping out the tail. It thumped onto the desk near his head. He hissed as Erwin’s hands groped his abused cheeks, spreading them obscenely.

“You’re slick and you’ve been plugged. There’s nothing to worry about, kitten,” Erwin hummed. Levi tensed as he felt the head of Erwin’s cock pressing against his hole. And he was shocked to realize…he wanted Erwin to fuck him. He wanted to feel that itch inside him scratched, to feel pleasure instead of pure pain. Levi wanted this. His hips shifted, waiting as Erwin simply stood in place, tip of his cock pressing into Levi, then popping back out.

“W-what are you doing?” Levi asked, voice meek as he peered behind him. Oh, the familiar sight of Erwin Smith, clad in a tailored suit, behind him, ready to fucking wreck him…It sent tingles up his spine.

“What do you mean?” Erwin asked in a hum, repeating the agonizingly teasing movement.

“Y-you’re just… Why aren’t you putting it in?” Levi whined. A smirk curled onto Erwin’s lips. His blue eyes held hunger and satisfaction. As always, Levi seemed to play right into his hands. Erwin always got whatever he wanted, one way or another. And now Levi was nothing but a common slut under the man’s manipulative tactics. He was pathetic.

“I don’t want to hear you whining later, after you practically begged for my cock,” Erwin purred. Levi couldn’t formulate a response as that glorious, thick cock pushed into him nice and slowly. “Fuck, you’re so goddamn tight…” He groaned, his big hands squeezing Levi’s hips roughly.

“B-big,” Levi breathed out, a deep moan escaping his lips.

“I guess Farlan wasn’t so satisfying for you, hm?” Erwin chuckled. “You should have known. No one but me can satisfy you. You’re hopeless when you’re away from me,” he purred. His pace started slow, but each thrust was deep and rough. He was letting Levi feel every fucking inch of his cock that threatened to turn his insides to jelly. And Levi, poor, pitiful Levi, could do nothing but moan like a bitch in heat. How had he missed Erwin’s dick so much? The man fucked him once already, though Levi was on the verge of fainting then. This felt…different. It felt good. And his poor cock was trapped in a tormenting ring. “I’m going to fuck you until you can’t think of anything but me. Until you’re sobbing with the need to cum. Until you’re sure you’ll die if your poor, pathetic cock isn’t freed. I’m going to break you, Levi. I’m going to fucking demolish you and your spirit… So, I can rebuild you. The right way.” Those deep, dark words played through Levi’s mind like an evil mantra. And he believed them.

Chapter Text

A pained hiss left Farlan’s lips as he attempted to sit up. Every muscle on his body ached. Everything hurt, from his head to his feet. He was covered in bruises, bites, and hickies. Even though he’d been nothing but obedient and submissive, he felt like he’d been through hell. Farlan froze when he heard footsteps approaching the room. The cuffs on his wrists uncomfortably clinked as he instinctively brought his hands closer to his chest. He hadn’t even attempted to leave his plush dog bed, he couldn’t even if he wanted to. His legs had no strength at all.

“I know you’re up, pup. I brought you some food,” Mike stated. The man’s deep voice sent shivers of fear up Farlan’s spine. “Sit up,” he ordered, and Farlan, ever obedient, tried his darndest to obey. He flinched and hissed as he attempted to make his body obey, his muscles objecting to the movement. He let out a pitiful whine when he couldn’t manage. “Tch, I guess I went harder than I thought,” Mike sighed. Farlan heard the clink of a bowl before he felt Mike’s large hands on him, helping him into a sitting position. “It hurts, hm pup? Your body just has to get used to it. I’ll get ya some pain meds,” Mike muttered.

“T-thank you,” Farlan breathed out. His voice was hoarse from both crying out, and his throat being fucked.

“Wrists.” By now, Farlan knew Mike didn’t talk that much. He tended to use as few words as necessary, so the single word had Farlan holding out his cuffed wrists. Mike produced a key from his pocket and released the metal cuffs. “Eat.” He handed a bowl with a spoon inside to Farlan, who accepted it with trembling fingers. Inside was a hearty stew with chunks of meat and vegetables. It smelled incredible, and the stew was perfect for his uneasy stomach. Farlan lifted the spoon and slowly fed himself, sighing as the warmth soothed his throat. His body would need the energy from the food to heal, that was for damn sure. Mike left only to return with a bottle of water and pain pills. He handed them both to Farlan, who gulped them down with ease. “Finish it all,” Mike muttered. Farlan did just that, eating every bite of his meal before handing the bowl back over. “Lay down.” Again, Farlan obeyed, laying on his side, since it hurt the least. He startled when he felt Mike’s big hands spreading his ass cheeks. For a moment he simply stared, and Farlan shivered at the exposed feeling. “Looks swollen. Sit still,” Mike sighed. His large fingers spread some kind of ointment onto Farlan’s hole, and it was a foreign and unsettling feeling. “Should help. Get some rest. I’m not gonna cuff you again, so don’t be stupid. Stay put. I got guys everywhere,” Mike told him.

“Yes, Sir,” Farlan whispered. Already his eyes felt heavy. He couldn’t go anywhere even if he wanted to. He hummed contently when he felt a fuzzy, soft blanket draped over his body. Sleep took him easily. This was the kindest Mike had been this entire time. It made Farlan feel uneasy. In his experience, when someone’s behavior shifted, it meant the worst was coming. He didn’t trust Mike, but he had no choice but to obey, and try to make things easier for himself. He wondered how Levi was getting along. Probably just as bad, if not worse. Levi’s personality was vastly different. He had no doubt at all that he was making things difficult on himself. Regardless, he couldn’t spare even an ounce of energy on Levi. Farlan had to look after himself. After all, Levi got him into this mess in the first place. Maybe he deserved a little bit of suffering for that…

“Erwin, please!” Levi sobbed against the desk, his tears dripping onto the wooden surface. His nails clawed at the wood, though he doubted they would leave a mark. The desk was solid, coated in a protective layer of paint. Erwin mercilessly fucked Levi’s tight, sore ass. His cock thrusted inside at a steady, punishing rhythm. Levi wasn’t sobbing and begging for Erwin to stop, though. He was pleading to finally, finally be able to cum. Levi couldn’t think of anything but the frustrating feeling of his orgasm being held off, delayed by the evil contraption around his cock. “Please! Please, please, fucking please?!” Levi begged, his fist now pounding against the wood. He cried out at the slight change of angle, which sent Erwin’s cock thrusting so perfectly into him that he saw stars.

“Why should I let you? Hmm? You’ve done nothing but defy me since we’ve arrived,” Erwin reminded. His voice was slightly breathy, likely from exertion. He was fucking the life out of Levi, merciless and rough with every move. His hands bruised Levi’s hips, and he likely tore the stitches on his palm as well. That could be dealt with later. For now, he was dealing with Levi.

“Fuck, I know… But please! I-I’ll be good! I’ll be better, so much better,” Levi rambled, voice whiny and breathy.

“Oh, if I had a nickel for every time I’ve heard those words drip from your pretty lips,” Erwin chuckled. “I wouldn’t need to work at all, anymore.” He was teasing Levi, even at a time like this? When Levi felt like he was going to fucking die if his poor, swollen cock didn’t get some relief?

“I don’t k-know what else to say,” Levi sobbed out, banging his forehead against the desk. “P-please??”

“Perhaps you should tell me who you belong to. Tell me who owns you. Tell me how very devoted you are to your master,” Erwin suggested in a hum. How did the bastard sound so unaffected when Levi was on the very brink of madness?

“I’m yours!” Levi immediately shouted. “I-I’m all yours. I’m so yours, Erwin. Erwin, Erwin, Erwin… I’m yours,” he groaned shamelessly. “Only you, just you. N-no one else fucks me like this,” Levi breathed out.

“Of course, they don’t,” Erwin hummed. “But I don’t want to hear my name, Levi.” Levi whimpered and took a deep, shaky breath.

“M-master please?” He whined. “I’ll be so g-good! During your meetings, during meals, I’ll be so good. Please Master?” Levi begged unashamedly. His head was in a fog. He couldn’t think of anything but Erwin, just as the man promised. He couldn’t manage to feel disgusted at himself, not right now. All he could think about was Erwin’s cock fucking him so right, his own pitiful dick trapped and confined, and his shameless need for relief.

“Mm, you sound so pretty like this, kitten. If only I could keep you this way forever. Keep you submissive and pliant under my touch. Keep you right there on the edge, suspended in wanton bliss. If I could, I would. It’s addicting,” Erwin purred. He pulled out of Levi, resulting in pitiful whines of protest from him. “Shh, quiet now,” he cooed. His hands grasped Levi’s hips and turned him, flipping Levi onto his back, legs in the air. Levi’s face was smeared with tears, red from exertion. His chest heaved with sobs and frantic breaths. His legs trembled. “Listen to me, kitten,” Erwin hummed. “I’m going to be merciful this time. I’ll let you cum as much as you want, and then some. But from now on, these intermittent acts of devotion won’t cut it. I will withhold pleasure if you do not play the part promised to me. Is that understood?” Erwin asked, reaching up to grasp Levi’s chin, to make those foggy eyes focus on him.

“Yes—yes, thank you, Master. Oh, thank you. Please,” Levi rambled; voice hoarse from his excessive crying.

“You’re pitiful. Gorgeous and pitiful,” Erwin hummed. He reached to Levi’s twitching, leaking, aching cock. He gave it a couple cruel strokes, which drew sobs from Levi’s lips. No doubt he was sensitive beyond all belief. Erwin’s lips curled into a smirk. What an addicting sight. His fingers made quick work of the cock ring, undoing the straps to release Levi’s length. “Do not touch,” he ordered Levi, who whimpered, but made a show of holding his cuffed hands above his head. “Good boy,” he cooed.

Levi yelped as Erwin’s cock thrusted back inside in one thorough move. He sobbed as the perfect fucking resumed, pummeling Levi’s insides in a way that drew obscene moans from his lips. His body was sensitive now, and when Erwin’s fingers wrapped around his cock, Levi came so fucking hard that he nearly blacked out. His back arched off the desk, his mouth opened in a silent cry, his eyes rolled back into his head. Levi couldn’t remember anything about himself, about his life. He could only think about the pure bliss the orgasm and those stroking fingers brought to him. But not for long. When the pleasure faded, Levi was hit with an overwhelming sensitivity that made him flinch and cry out. His ass tightened around Erwin almost painfully, making the man hiss and buck his hips hard. It drew out Erwin’s orgasm, made him fill Levi with his cum before he even realized it was happening.

“Shit!” Erwin cursed, stilling his body until Levi relaxed a fraction, and he could pull out. “Nearly tore my dick off,” he breathed out. But he wasn’t finished with the writhing, sensitive mess of a man. No, Levi had earned himself more than that, even if he didn’t want it anymore. Leaning down, Erwin’s searingly hot mouth enveloped Levi’s cock in one swallow. Levi screamed in agony, at the stinging sensitivity he felt through every nerve of his body.

“C-can’t! T-too m-much!” Levi sobbed, writhing on the desk, his cuffed hands moving to push at Erwin’s head, to push him off. To stop the overwhelming sensation. Erwin growled around him, letting his teeth brush the sensitive skin of Levi’s cock. Levi screamed. Erwin used one hand to pin Levi’s wrists above his head, the other to keep him still by holding his hip. His blue eyes glared up fiercely at the sobbing, whining Levi, who froze from that intense look. Fear crossed Levi’s face, and he stilled, besides the uncontrollable tremble in his limbs. His silver eyes were wide as Erwin relaxed his jaw and returned to sucking the life from him. The room filled with sounds of Levi’s sobbing and whining, and Erwin’s obscene slurping. He sucked Levi until he reluctantly came again. The sensations were so overwhelming that merely brushing a finger against Levi’s cock was enough to make him cry out.

Erwin pulled back at last, smirking down at the destroyed, shaking mess that was Levi. “That’s much better, isn’t it? Not only did you get to cum, but you got to do so twice,” he hummed. “Don’t you have something to say to me, kitten?”

“T-thank you, M-master,” Levi managed to croak out. His expression was one of utter exhaustion. Erwin was absolutely addicted. He fixed his own attire, tucking his cock back into his slacks and righting his suit. Running his fingers through his mussed hair, he lifted his phone and placed a call.

“Bring Levi’s cat bed, a blanket, and sanitary wipes to my office,” he ordered. When the items were delivered, Erwin dismissed a rather wide-eyed Petra and began wiping Levi’s body clean of the residing mess. The tail plug slid back into Levi, who protested the sensation of being filled again with loud whines. “Shh, behave,” Erwin cooed. Once his pet was clean, his accessories fixed, Erwin laid him in the plush cat bed beside his chair. He covered him with a soft blanket and watched as the exhausted kitten fell into a deep sleep. Satisfied with his work on Levi, Erwin managed to return his attention to his actual work. After cleaning his desk thoroughly, he rearranged everything before focusing once again. There was nothing like a good fuck to clear his mind and help him push past his mental blocks. And there was no one like Levi to fuck. For the first time in ages, Erwin’s mind felt at peace.

“-kitten.”

Levi groaned as he was jostled and woken. He reluctantly opened his eyes, which felt tired and dry from shed tears. He flinched at the sight of Erwin, who knelt by him with a smirk on his lips.

“I know you’re tired, kitten, but it’s time to wake. We’ll be receiving guests soon, and you need to be on your absolute best behavior. Sit up.” Erwin produced a pair of silky, black panties and helped Levi slide them on. Of course, there was a heart-shaped cut-out for the tail to slip through. Levi wondered what the point of wearing them was, when it didn’t really cover much, but he didn’t voice his comments. Not only was his throat sore and his voice wrecked, but he didn’t want to risk getting into more trouble after the exhausting day he’d had already. “Let’s go, kitten,” Erwin hummed, wielding Levi’s leash to pull him along. Levi was led through the house to a back corner where a large conference room resided. There was a long, mahogany table surrounded by at least a dozen or so chairs. There were two mounted TV screens, a fireplace, and a few desks in the corner. “It feels quite cozy in here. The fire has done wonders in battling the cold,” Erwin commented. He approached the head of the table, which had the fanciest chair—it almost resembled a throne.

“Erwin, good timing. The CEO will be here in twenty minutes. Apparently, it’s begun to snow, so the roads are a bitch to navigate,” Mike mumbled. “I bet they’ll end up needing to stay here,” he sighed.

“We have plenty of space for that, it’s alright, Mike,” Erwin chuckled.

“I just hate those stuffy bastard types,” Mike huffed. “You sure you want him in here? He won’t cause a scene?”

“I assure you; he’ll be quite behaved.” Erwin smirked down at Levi, who sat docilely by his side. “Will you bring your pet along?”

“Nah. He’s resting still,” he tsked. “Besides, I ain’t the type to show off my prize to some rich fucks.”

“Be sure to curb that attitude before they arrive, Mike,” Erwin sighed. The man nodded in understanding before heading out to double check things were prepared.

“Sir, do you think all the CEO’s party will want coffee?” Petra asked, rushing as she sat snacks and baked goods along the table.

“Prepare tea as well, just in case. Ensure you have plenty of food prepared at dinner, as well. I have an inkling we’ll have overnight guests. Have anyone who’s available prep the spare rooms with fresh bedding,” he ordered.

“Yes, Sir,” she agreed before continuing on her way.

“You’re being quiet and obedient. Is there anything you need?” Erwin asked Levi, glancing down and running his fingers through his dark locks. Levi cleared his throat and winced. “Mm, hot tea, I think,” he mumbled. After calling Petra back, he had a cup prepared and brought for Levi. He sipped it gratefully, sighing from the comfort it brought his sore throat.

“Thank you,” he whispered.

“If you continue to behave, kitten, you’ll find that things will improve for you,” Erwin hummed. Levi felt an unwelcome flood of emotions. He knew he was settling into this submissive, docile role that Erwin wanted him in. And he despised it, with all of his being. Levi watched for the next fifteen minutes as people came and went from the room, organizing everything to perfection under Erwin’s watchful gaze.

“Sir, the CEO has arrived,” Jean informed him.

“Wonderful. Wait here, and ensure that my pet doesn’t wander,” Erwin hummed. He stood and strode confidently out of the room, leaving Jean gazing at Levi with furrowed brows. Levi fidgeted but didn’t move an inch. It felt embarrassing to be seen by others this way, and he was about to be shown off to an entire group of rich fucks. At another point in his life, he would have craved the attention he was about to receive. Now, however, he felt sickened by it. Jean stood guard, his eyes glancing around the room, but never at Levi. Perhaps he was just as uncomfortable as he was, though Levi doubted it. After all, only one of them was mostly naked and wearing goddamn cat ears. 

“And right through here is our conference room. I thought it would serve our purpose nicely,” Erwin’s voice carried down the hall, as did the multiple sets of footsteps.

Levi shrunk in on himself as strange men entered the room. Erwin had his arm slung around the shoulders of a man Levi had never seen. He was dressed in an expensive, tailored suit. It was black with a white undershirt and purple tie. He had black hair styled to perfection, quite similar to Erwin’s but without the undercut. His smile was professional but charming, and he had dashing blue-green eyes that seemed alight with interest. “This is an impressive conference room, Erwin,” he hummed, his voice smooth and deep. He was just as tall as Erwin, with a lean build.

“Take a seat beside me, James, allow me,” Erwin hummed, pulling out the chair for the man to sit. “I quite enjoy the fireplace, personally. It gets rather cold up in the mountains,” he chuckled. Five more men filtered in, led by Mike, and shown to their seats. They all wore stuffy suits, though none of them seemed to be important to Erwin, besides this James person. He must be the CEO, Levi realized.

“Yes, I was quite caught off guard by the sudden snowfall. I’m afraid the roads may be too dangerous this evening,” James sighed, resting his hands on the mahogany table, caressing the surface in clear admiration.

“Not to worry. We have ample rooms available for your use,” Erwin hummed.

“This place is fuckin’ nice!” Another voice filtered in from the hallway, and when Levi saw the man behind it, he froze. Like a deer in headlights, he froze, begging not to be seen or noticed. That voice sent him back to his childhood, kicked his sense of fear into overdrive. Seeing that face again, although aged, Levi felt like his heart would beat out of his chest. “Who knew there’d be such a fancy fuckin’ place up here in the mountains.”

“Kenneth, language, please,” James sighed. “My apologies. This is my bodyguard and head of security, Kenneth. He accompanies me everywhere, I hope you understand,” he hummed politely.

“Of course, make yourself comfortable,” Erwin hummed. For a brief moment, his eyes flickered to Levi, but quickly moved away. Petra and Marie came in then, pushing trays of cups and pots of coffee and tea. They served the men diligently, smiling charmingly and putting on the best service they could. Levi felt sick.

“Oh—is this him? I heard that you got yourself a bit of a prize after everything you went through. So, it is true,” James hummed, his gaze locked onto Levi. He looked half curious, half amused by the sight of him. His eyes, though charming and bright, held an unknown danger behind them. Levi cowered in on himself.

“Yes, it’s been a bit of a rough training period, but I do believe he’s settling into his role. He’s lovely, is he not?” Erwin hummed, took his seat, and ran his fingers through Levi’s hair. Levi was unsure if it was meant to soothe him or remind him of his place.

“Oh, yes. He is stunning,” James agreed.

“He looks cozy for sure,” Kenny commented. Levi hesitantly lifted his gaze to his long-lost uncle and regretted it immediately. The bastard looked way too amused, cocky even. “Looks like he’s right where he should be,” he cackled, his wrinkled eyes staring Levi down. Levi averted his gaze, eyes wide as he stared at the floor. He was pathetic. More worthless than dirt, in these men’s eyes.

“There has been talk of you becoming soft, but perhaps it was just that: talk,” James hummed.

“Of course. There are always nasty rumors when things like this happen, but I assure you, we are as strong as ever,” Erwin stated. “Now, shall we get down to business?”

For the next few hours, Levi tuned out everything around him. He stared at the ground, knelt by Erwin’s side. He hardly moved, for every shift brought a new level of discomfort. His knees ached, his spanked ass throbbed, and the plug shifted inside him uncomfortably. There was no comfort to be found here, especially not with the occasional glances he felt pinned on him. If it wasn’t Kenny’s arrogant eyes, it was James’ interested ones. Levi felt extremely uneasy being in this room, but he couldn’t leave. He had no choice but to endure the humiliation. But every second took a toll on his mental health. Intrusive thoughts filled his head. Memories from an abusive childhood, feelings of disgust, and pessimistic thoughts of ending it all filtered non-stop through Levi’s mind. He wished the earth would open up and swallow him whole, help him escape from this tense situation. His body trembled. His stomach churned. He instinctively pressed closer to Erwin’s side, brushing against the man’s thigh. Occasionally he was granted with soothing fingers gliding through his hair, but even that couldn’t comfort him now.

“Any more business talk and I may fall asleep,” Erwin sighed, stretching his arms above his head. James chuckled and nodded in agreement.

“I think we’ve reached an acceptable agreement. Perhaps we could share some drinks?” He suggested. “I brought you a gift. An aged bottle of whiskey, which I’ve heard is your favorite,” James hummed. He snapped his fingers, and the bottle was presented.

“Ah, a fine year. Let’s move to a more comfortable room, hm?” Erwin suggested. He rose and grabbed Levi’s leash, tugging him along as they left the room. Levi’s eyes stayed cast on the ground, but he could feel every set of eyes pinned onto him as he crawled after Erwin. His uncle’s maniacal laughter followed him out. 

The trio arrived in a more subdued room with another fireplace and several armchairs. Erwin gestured for James to have a seat and proceeded to pour them each a glass of the pricey liquor. Levi was grateful to be surrounded by less men, but James’ gaze was still pinned onto him with every free moment.

“Are the stories all true?”

“What stories? You’ll have to be more specific,” Erwin hummed.

“That he was your lover. I heard he turned you in to the police, and that’s how you ended up here,” James clarified.

“That is true, unfortunately. It was quite a surprise; I have to admit. However, I find myself quite pleased with our current dynamic. Levi has learned his proper place. At my feet,” Erwin stated.

“Ah, after some well-earned discipline, it seems,” James chuckled. “There are some who doubt you for letting him live after betraying you.”

“I assure you, killing him would have been a waste of a good hole to fuck,” Erwin replied. “He serves as a reminder to those who would dare cross me. Which is worse; death, or having your humanity stripped away?” He asked.

“I suppose you’re right. He plays the part well, though. I don’t suppose you share him, hm?” James asked, sipping his whiskey while his heated gaze remained locked on Levi. Levi flinched and nuzzled himself closer to Erwin’s thigh. The man hummed in thought.

“I’m not overly fond of sharing, I must admit. However, for an important business partner, I would consider it,” Erwin replied. Levi felt like he’d been stabbed in the chest, the sting of betrayal felt very real. Erwin would pass him around like some kind of sex slave? Then again, why was he so surprised? Erwin already treated him as less than a human. Was using him as a sex toy really so shocking? But…it was to Levi. Despite everything, Erwin had always been possessive. Now he would pass him over to some random man for a business deal?

“Well, consider me very, very interested,” James hummed. Levi flinched and shifted away from Erwin, curling in on himself as he stared at the ground with wide eyes. He was less than human. He was nothing but a pet, a toy. Levi fought the tears that threatened to fall. What was the point in crying?

“At the moment he’s still recovering from a rather rough day. But perhaps in the future, should our business deals go smoothly, we can arrange something,” Erwin stated. He held up his glass in a toast, and the pair drank their whiskey while discussing all manner of things Levi didn’t understand. Business talk, talk of a city long forgotten to Levi, and talk of wealth. It made him sick. He felt so unbearably disgusted. After a couple more hours of this torture, Erwin called for Petra again. “Please take Levi to his room and get him returned to his cage. Feed him dinner and fill his water, as well,” Erwin ordered.

“Yes, Sir,” Petra agreed in a hum. Erwin reached down to pet Levi’s hair, but he flinched away, gaze locked onto the ground. With his leash handed over, Levi followed Petra out of the room, and back up the stairs to what he considered his safe haven, now. Levi willingly crawled into his cage once the leash was detached. He curled into the far corner, burrowed under his blankets. “Here is your dinner,” Petra hummed. When there was no response, she frowned. “You really should eat while it’s warm,” she gently suggested. Despite her warm tone, Levi didn’t budge. He wasn’t hungry. He was…exhausted. Drained. The cage door clicked shut and was padlocked. Levi was left to his solitude, and he basked in the silence as he softly cried and drifted off to sleep.

Levi woke when he heard his cage being unlocked and opened. He flinched away, curling against the far wall while hiding his face in the blanket. “Levi… Come on out. I’ve run you a warm bath,” Erwin hummed. As tempting as that was, Levi didn’t want to see Erwin’s face at the moment. Nor did he want his fake affection. “Come now, you were behaved all day. Don’t ruin that now,” Erwin sighed. After he was met with silence, he tried a new tactic. “Would you like some wine?” He asked. At that, Levi peeked out from behind his fluffy blanket.

“…for real?” He asked, voice soft.

“Yes, for real. Come on out and get in the bath, and I’ll let you have a couple glasses,” Erwin hummed. Levi pondered if the reward was worth it, and eventually determined that it was. Wine was something he always loved, and the alcohol would dull his thoughts. Levi slowly crawled out of his cage; eyes cast on the ground. He flinched when he was lifted into Erwin’s arms and carried into the large, adjoined bathroom. The tub was filled with bubbles and smelled heavily of lavender, Levi’s favorite scent. Erwin placed him on his feet and carefully began removing his few clothes. When the tail was pulled free, Levi sighed in relief. He’d been overstimulated all day, and Erwin’s cum was still inside him. Erwin let Levi use the restroom before placing him in the tub, finally free of his cuffs and irritating accessories. Levi sighed from the warm, soothing water. Even though it stung the sore skin of his spanked ass, it felt incredible. Levi let himself dip fully below the water, letting the warm water soothe his bruised skin. When he emerged, he felt more relaxed than he had in days.

“Where is my wine?” Levi asked softly, nervously avoiding Erwin’s gaze. Erwin hummed and stepped away to produce a bottle and glass.

“Here. It’s your favorite,” he hummed. Levi ignored the sting in his chest as he accepted the glass and took a big gulp of the pink liquid. Erwin pretending to care made his heart throb painfully. “About today… It seems you were rather upset by what happened.” Levi didn’t respond. He didn’t know what part specifically Erwin was referencing, since pretty much the entire day was a shit show in Levi’s eyes. “First of all, I had no idea that your uncle worked for James. Had I known, I wouldn’t have had you sit in on the meeting,” Erwin sighed. Levi clenched his jaw, drained the glass of wine in one thorough gulp, then held the glass out to Erwin to be filled. He did so without hesitation. “Secondly, James’ interest in your body was inevitable. I know well what kind of interests he has. If passing you to him will ensure my business deal goes through without a hitch, I will do so. You should be prepared for such an event to take place.”

Levi didn’t know what to say in response to those cruel, heartless words. Erwin became so enraged that Levi slept with Farlan that he threatened to kill him and gave him over to a sadist like Mike, but he would pass Levi off to some random business partner? Some man that Levi didn’t even know? Levi felt utter and complete misery settle in his gut. It was clear now that whatever love Erwin had for him at one point had vanished. Levi was nothing but a prize, a way to show that he wasn’t weak. Levi was just his ‘pet’, someone to fuck and pass around as a token of goodwill. It made him sick. Levi drained the second glass and held it out for more. Erwin hesitated but filled it with a heavy sigh.

“If you had stayed loyal to me, I would have never offered your body to another,” Erwin stated, as if that made it better. As if that would cure the throbbing pain in Levi’s chest. As if that would ease his feelings of utter hopelessness. “I’ll get you some clothes to wear to bed tonight. Stay right here. The razor is gone, so don’t bother searching for it,” Erwin told him firmly. He stood and left the room. Levi could hear him rummaging through a dresser. He drained the glass of wine in one big gulp. His head felt lighter. Levi stared at the fragile, delicate glass in his hand. Erwin had the razor removed…was he afraid that Levi would stab him again? Or that he would do something to himself?

“What a fucking idiot,” Levi giggled to himself. The alcohol dulled his senses, eased his worries. Levi smashed the fragile glass against the side of the tub. It shattered into multiple pieces, big and small. His deft fingers caught a large chunk of glass. He stared at it for only a split second before bringing the sharp shard to his wrist. With a determined, swift swipe of his fingers, Levi dragged the glass in a diagonal motion across the tender skin of his wrist. Blood immediately welled to the surface; a deep gash formed on his skin. He sliced it again. And again. Until his wrists were both grasped firmly. Levi giggled. He laughed boisterously. But he wasn’t laughing out of joy or excitement. Levi was laughing at his own miserable, pathetic life. He was laughing at the irony of Erwin, who wanted Levi alive and safe, foolishly slipping up and allowing Levi to hurt himself with such ease. Levi hoped he bled out. He hoped that he didn’t wake up again. He hoped that the torment of this endless nightmare would finally cease to exist. “You can’t control me. No matter how hard you try,” Levi whispered to Erwin. He finally raised his hazy gaze to the man and was surprised to see tears in those usually cold, evil, blue eyes. Erwin looked horrified. He looked shocked and appalled. Levi giggled again. “Fuck you,” he whispered, voice soft and shaky. Levi hoped those would be his last words to Erwin Smith. A fitting send-off for a useless life. They were never meant to live a happy life together. They were always meant to crash and burn. Levi used to think he was diamond, and Erwin leather. But now he realized that he was fire, and Erwin a vast forest. They were always fated to end in disaster.

Chapter Text

Erwin paced back and forth, gnawing at his already bitten nails, a habit he hadn’t done in years. But he wasn’t exactly himself lately. His expensive, Italian-crafted shoes thudded against the hardwood floor with every step he took. Back and forth, back and forth, blue eyes glued to the floor. It was like he was in a trance, hypnotized by his dark and perilous thoughts.

“…Erwin,” Mike sighed. When there was no response, he knocked on the open door. “Erwin?” Again, the pacing man didn’t falter or even glance up. “Erwin!” He shouted. It finally knocked the man from his internal struggles. Erwin startled; blue eyes locked onto Mike.

“What?” He hissed, clearly upset that he’d been interrupted.

“How long do you plan on pacing back and forth like a lunatic?” Mike asked. Irritation laced his voice. “I know you’re worried, but the doctor already said he’ll be fine,” he muttered.

“No, the doctor said he’ll be physically fine,” Erwin scoffed. “I never thought he’d try to kill himself for real,” he sighed.

“So? You keep him under lock and key, keep a closer eye on him. Nothing will change, just be stricter,” Mike sighed.

“You don’t understand, Mike!” Erwin yelled, banging his fist roughly against his desk’s surface. “I love him.” His eyes were fierce, aggressive. “He’s not just some fuck-toy. It has to be him. I’m not like you.”

“Like me, huh?” Mike smirked and shook his head. “I loved Nanaba.”

“But she didn’t kill herself. It’s different,” Erwin whispered.

“Yeah. It is different. Because Levi is the reason that she’s fucking dead! And here you are, moping about his self-harm like a fucking lovesick teenager!” Mike shouted. “You’re the head of the Sina branch of a powerful mafia group. Fuckin’ act like it,” he hissed. Mike turned and left, slamming the door behind him with force. The frames on Erwin’s wall shook from the intensity. He sunk into the plush chair behind his desk. Mike was right. He shouldn’t be spending energy worrying about this, when he had an entire group to save the dignity of. He’d worked so hard regaining the trust of his men, forging new business relationships, and assuring the head of the family that he was up to the task; he couldn’t afford to let it all go to waste, now. If he disappointed them, it would mean his death. And Levi’s, too.

“Fuck,” Erwin sighed. He rose from his chair, walked to the door, and yanked it open. Standing outside were various members of the group, who stared at him cautiously. “Get back to work,” Erwin ordered, his tone cold as ice. His footsteps echoed through the silent room as he headed for the stairs, trudging up them to enter his private space. The faint beeping of a heart rate monitor filled the room. Levi lay motionless on a makeshift hospital bed. An IV was nestled in the crook of his left arm. His wrists were bandaged. His arms and legs were restrained to the bed securely. He was asleep…still. He’d lost a lot of blood, and then they had to sedate him to get him medical attention. Erwin had never seen Levi that way. Screaming, crying, laughing; with eyes so wide it terrified Erwin. It haunted his dreams. It had been three days, and Levi had yet to wake. The doctor assured him that he was just regaining his strength, but Erwin couldn’t help the knot in his gut.

Erwin sat beside Levi’s bed. He stroked his dark hair gently and watched his chest rise and fall. He was breathing on his own, that was a good sign. The doctor said so. Still, Erwin couldn’t help but feel afraid. What would he do if he lost Levi for good? What shell of a man would he be then? He sighed heavily and rested his head on Levi’s pillow. Erwin was exhausted. He’d done nothing but worry for the past three days. He had barely eaten, barely left this room. When he had, he was bombarded by work that needed to be done. It was impossible for him to focus on mundane tasks like paperwork, though. He needed to get his shit together, before his men turned on him. If only Levi would wake up…but what would Erwin even say? Would he apologize? Why? Levi betrayed him. Levi broke his heart. And now he played the victim. Though, he supposed, they were both victims in their own ways. Still, Erwin couldn’t just forgive Levi, or treat him like a prince suddenly. What lesson would that teach? What example would that make for his men?

A soft knock on the door caused Erwin to raise his head, his gaze landing on Petra, who carried a tray of food and tea. “Sir? Please…can you eat something?” She asked softly, sweetly. Erwin sighed and nodded, gesturing for her to bring the food in. She sat the tray on a nearby end table and served the bowl of soup on a plate. “Be careful, it’s rather hot,” she whispered.

“Thank you, Petra. I’m sure you think I’m being rather pathetic,” Erwin sighed.

“No, Sir. I think that you love him,” she responded. Erwin nodded. “I can tell. That you really care about him. I think it must be hard…to have to treat him so roughly. But I understand why you do.”

“You may be the first person to say such a thing. The truth is that it wasn’t difficult to treat him that way. I was angry,” Erwin mumbled.

“And now?”

“…now I feel sorry for him,” he whispered. “I’ve dragged him into this hell. From the moment I laid eyes on Levi, there was no escape for him. He was mine,” Erwin stated. “And I punished him for trying to escape my grasp. The worst part of it all is that I’ll do it again. He will be punished for attempting to leave me. For trying to end his life without my blessing. Does that make me a monster?” He asked the redhead, glancing up at her.

“…yes, Sir. Forgive me for saying so,” she whispered meekly. Erwin’s lips curled into a small smile.

“Honesty is never going to be punished, Petra. Thank you for enduring my rambling,” he chuckled. “Head back down. I’ll eat this.” With a hint of hesitation and a nod, Petra retreated and headed back down, closing Erwin’s door behind her. Erwin stared at the stew for several minutes. He supposed that if he didn’t eat something soon, he wouldn’t have the energy necessary to function properly. With that in mind, he lifted the spoon and began to slowly eat. The stew was perfect, full of protein and vegetables, and easy to get down. After managing half the bowl, Erwin sat the dish aside and leaned close to Levi. He watched his chest rise and fall. Rise and fall. It was hypnotizing, in a way. Before he knew it, Erwin had dozed off with his head resting on Levi’s pillow, his blond hair nestled against Levi’s cheek.

“…up!”

Erwin stirred; some frantic movement jostled him from his rest. It was accompanied by a shouting voice that filled the room. He jolted upright when he realized…it was an enraged Levi.

“Wake the fuck up, you son of a bitch!” Levi screamed. The volume of his croaky voice made Erwin flinch. Tired, shocked, blue eyes gazed down at a pale, scowling Levi. He squirmed frantically, attempting to break free of his restraints. “Untie me! Fuck! I can’t even fucking kill myself right??” Levi half whined, half hissed, his chest heaving in frantic, uneven breaths.

“Levi, be calm. You’ve been asleep for days, don’t overexert yourself,” Erwin sighed. What had he expected? For Levi to thank him for saving his life? He wasn’t sure, but it certainly wasn’t to deal with this headache immediately.

“Be calm?!” Levi laughed in exasperation. His eyes… Erwin had never seen them so empty before. It was like Levi truly had nothing to live for, anymore. Levi’s eyes were a gray, endless void.

“I understand that you’ve gone through many changes recently, but it’s no excuse for this kind of behavior, Levi,” Erwin sighed. He squeezed the bridge of his nose. His head pounded from Levi’s loud and aggressive tone.

“Changes?” Levi’s voice was softer this time. “You go through changes when you move. When you get a new job,” he breathed out. “These aren’t changes. You fucking kidnapped me. You raped me. You treated me like nothing but an object to be passed around,” he hissed. “This is a fucking nightmare. And you’re the devil.” Levi’s gaze left Erwin’s; his dull eyes fixated on the ceiling as they filled with tears. “I want to die,” he whispered.

“You can’t.” Erwin’s reply was hushed, his voice small and frail. His jaw clenched as he watched the corners of Levi’s lips twitch and curl up. The little fuck was smiling at his misery. “Why is that amusing to you?” He asked in a hiss.

“Because.” Levi giggled. “After all this time, I finally found out Erwin Smith’s weakness,” he hummed. “And it was me all along. I guess I knew that, in a way. But who knew the only way to make you act like a fucking human, was to kill myself?” A deeper laugh escaped, and Levi shook his head. “I should have tried this ages ago. It’s really effective.”

“I would have locked you up even sooner, had you attempted something this foolish before. You don’t really want to die, is that it? You just want to see me fall apart?” Erwin managed to compose himself a bit, in light of Levi’s amusement. He was only encouraging his behavior, by breaking down.

“Oh no, that’s totally wrong,” Levi mumbled. “I do want to die. So that I never have to see your fucking face again,” he whispered. His lips curled into a grin again. “What would you do? Kill yourself too, in hope that there’s some afterlife bullshit? Keep my fucking corpse to have sex with and drag around like a cat?” Levi released a little giggle, but it was cut short with a gasp as Erwin fisted his dark locks roughly.

“Watch your fucking mouth,” he growled. Levi was gnawing at his carefully crafted persona, and they both knew it.

“Ngh—what are you gonna do? Choke me? Hit me? I don’t fucking care anymore,” Levi whispered. “I’ve hit rock bottom.” At that, Erwin’s lips now curled into a small smirk. Levi’s gray eyes widened.

“That’s perfect, my darling,” he whispered. He released his harsh grip on Levi’s hair and began to tenderly pet the locks instead. “Because now…I can rebuild you. To whom you were supposed to be.” Erwin chuckled as he watched Levi’s face flit through a variety of emotions. Fear, anger, dread, and perhaps a hint of hope. Maybe that was wishful thinking, though. Either way… Erwin meant it. He was going to rebuild Levi into a proper pet. Into the perfect, obedient pet. Levi would be handcrafted with the utmost care. By the time that Erwin was finished, Levi would crave his affection more than anything else.

“Sit still. Unless you’d like to end up needing even longer to heal.” The doctor skillfully replaced the bandages on Levi’s wrist and checked thoroughly for any signs of an infection. “The stitches are healing well. You’re lucky, young man. If that glass had been any sharper, you would have severed a major artery,” the doctor scolded.

“Aw man, so close,” Levi mumbled in a monotone voice.

“Perhaps some therapy would be a wise choice for this one,” the doctor muttered to Erwin. The blond slipped a wad of bills into the physician’s hand, and he remained silent as he packed up his supplies and left.

“You heard him. I need therapy,” Levi mumbled.

“You need more than that,” Erwin replied. “I was going to wait until you were completely healed… But I’ve found myself becoming far too impatient,” he hummed as he sat a box before Levi. Levi, hesitant to open anything that the man might present to him, pushed it away from him with a scowl. This was, basically, how their relationship had been progressing for the past few days. Erwin would try to appease Levi in some way, and he would reject it without a moment of hesitation. After all, Levi hadn’t gotten a single second to himself since he woke. If Erwin wasn’t watching him, Petra was. If not Petra, then Mike. That was the scariest, thus far. The man always glared at Levi like he would just love to put a bullet between his eyes. Petra just ignored him, unless he moved to do something he shouldn’t, in which case she called for Erwin immediately. And Levi could admit, he was acting like one hell of a brat. Because he wasn’t afraid anymore. Whatever pain was given to him, Levi knew what to expect. He'd been beaten more times than he could count, after all.

“I don’t want whatever gift this is,” Levi muttered. He was instantly unnerved by Erwin’s deep, amused laughter.

“A gift? Who said it was a gift?” Erwin hummed; eyebrows raised.

“…what is it?” Levi asked, narrowing his gaze at the mysterious package.

“So curious, hmm? It’s a new technique to get you to behave, kitten. Now, typically, these are used on dogs, but I’m willing to make an exception for you.”

Levi scowled at Erwin after his words. “I’m not a fucking kitten,” he growled. “No, I don’t want it!” Levi hissed, backing up as Erwin began to open the package himself. His back hit the wall, the cold wood making him jolt as it brushed his bare skin.

“It’s cute that you still think you have a choice in the matter,” Erwin commented. Levi watched with wide eyes as he withdrew a thick, black collar. His brows furrowed. He already had a collar, didn’t he? This one looked different, though. It had a little protruding part, like a little box attached to it. Levi’s head tilted as he tried to deduce what it was, or what was so different about it. Then Erwin removed a strange looking remote as well. “Have you figured it out yet?” He asked, his blue eyes shimmering in amusement as he pulled out the instruction manual. Levi managed to read one word that sent a shiver up his spine. Shock.

He shouldn’t be surprised, truly. As inhumane as this was, it was no worse than anything else Erwin had done. But the possibilities this opened up for Erwin…that was the most terrifying part. Levi touched an electric fence one time when he was little, and ever since, he’d hated the thought of electricity. Did Erwin somehow know that? Or was this just a desperate measure in an attempt to control Levi? Either way, he hated the dread bubbling in his gut. “I can’t believe you’d stoop to this level…” Levi mumbled. He could. He could entirely believe it.

“What’s the problem? Behave, and you’ll have no reason to be afraid. It’s quite fascinating, this little device. It has various settings. I can control the perimeter you can explore, and even the height level you’re at. So, if I tell you to crawl after me, and you stand, you’ll be delivered a controlled shock,” Erwin hummed. He sounded rather amused, the bastard. “Ah, and not to forget, it also has a manual shock button,” he mumbled. “And a shock counter, how fascinating. I can see exactly how disobedient you’ve been.”

“You say that like you’re going somewhere,” Levi mumbled. The silence that followed had Levi raising his eyebrows. “You are. You’re going somewhere,” he scoffed. “Wow, so it’s a vacation for us both,” he stated.

“Vacation, I think not.” Erwin unbuckled the collar and examined it thoroughly. Then, to Levi’s surprise, he held it to his own neck, and pressed a button on the remote. Erwin jolted and cursed, putting down the collar and rubbing a spot on his neck. “I won’t lie to you, that certainly stings. That is the lowest setting, though,” he stated. “Come,” he ordered, patting his thigh. Levi let out a laugh. “Come.” Erwin demanded again, his tone dropping to that deep, commanding one that still made Levi shudder despite his insistence that he wasn’t scared of Erwin Smith. Instead of approaching though, Levi curled against the wall more. They were in a small, empty room. The one they’d been in, anytime that Levi wasn’t restrained in some way. There was literally nothing in there, and nowhere to go.

“Don’t!” Levi hissed when Erwin slowly began to shift towards him. To his dismay, it didn’t deter Erwin at all. In fact, he only looked rather irritated. Levi whimpered when Erwin grabbed him by his uninjured wrist and yanked him roughly. He yelped as he landed on his front, splayed over Erwin’s lap.

“Will you stay still? Or do I need to call for help to restrain you again? Either way, I assure you, I will get this collar securely on you. If you behave, I’ll make sure it isn’t too tight or uncomfortable.” Erwin stroked his back tenderly, fingers caressing his skin lightly, sending a shiver up Levi’s spine. “That’s a good boy… Just sit still,” he cooed. Levi seethed with rage, teeth bared, and hands clenched into fists. But the alternative to just Erwin was likely Erwin and Mike, and Levi certainly didn’t want that duo playing with a shock collar together.

Levi flinched as he felt the leather against the delicate skin of his neck. It felt strange and uncomfortable as Erwin began to fasten it to his skin. Levi could feel the cool metal of the prongs touching his skin, and an unwelcome shiver ran through his body. The collar felt too tight, it felt too restricting. Levi’s breathing was frantic, and a whimper slipped out.

“Shh, you’re alright. It’s just a collar,” Erwin hummed. He slipped his fingers under the collar to test the tightness and seemed satisfied. “There. Now… The padlock so you can’t just remove it,” he muttered. “If only I could trust you. Alas, you continue to cause trouble for not just me, but everyone residing here. That kind of behavior needs to stop. After all, we can’t focus on what needs done, if we’re having to look after you,” Erwin lectured. Levi rolled his eyes, though Erwin couldn’t see due to his position. “I will be gone for a bit. I’m hesitant to leave you, but I have urgent work in the city. I can’t risk bringing you, either. Not in your current state,” he sighed.

“So, who am I staying with? Petra, the boring one?” Levi asked in an unamused tone.

“No. You’ll be staying with Mike,” Erwin hummed. Levi’s body tensed.

“He’s not going with you?? Isn’t he like your right-hand man, or something?” Levi huffed.

“I understand that you’re afraid of Mike. But he will keep you safe, and in line. I trust that he won’t shoot you, either.”

“Too bad. That’d be an easy out,” Levi muttered. He loudly yelped as a painful jolt ran through his body, starting from his neck. His muscles spasmed for a moment, leaving him feeling tense as he gasped in shock. It didn’t really hurt all that much. It felt more like a tingle, a surprising sensation that he hadn’t expected. Like the kind of shock you get from rubbing your feet on the carpet and touching someone else. But Levi also knew that was the lowest setting.

“Well, it works efficiently,” Erwin mumbled.

“You motherfucker!” Levi hissed, panting hard.

“That was a warning. From now on, when I hear you say things of that nature, I’ll be sure to reprimand you,” Erwin stated. “Besides, that was the absolute lowest setting, darling. It isn’t even meant to hurt, more so just to frighten you,” he chuckled.

“You’re a sadistic lunatic!” Levi shouted, squirming away from Erwin, and backing against the wall again, hands clutching the collar.

“Perhaps. But you should know by now that I always get my way. It’s time to lay out some ground rules,” Erwin hummed. “Rule number one: you will address both Mike and I with respect. That means no derogatory name-calling, no shouting venomous insults, and no threats.”

“Oh, so I can’t tell you to go eat a dick?” Levi scoffed. Erwin held the remote up in warning, and Levi involuntarily flinched.

“Number two: you will obey commands given by Mike or me without delay. If I tell you to kneel, you will kneel. If I order you to eat your meal, you will eat. If Mike tells you to sit down and shut up, you will do so.”

“So, I’m a dog now, not a cat?” Levi hissed through clenched teeth.

“Rule number three: you will not leave the house. Ever. Attached to that, is that you will obey perimeters set by those in charge. If I tell you not to leave the upper floor, you will not. If I tell you to remain in the room, you will obey. These restrictions are for your own safety. Believe me, you would not last a single night out in the wilderness,” Erwin warned.

“So, I have no free will, I’m imprisoned here, and I should just be silent. Anything else?” Levi asked in a displeased mutter.

“Yes, the fourth rule: you will not do anything to bring harm to yourself.”

“Oh, brilliant. That’s a little vague, don’t you think?” Levi scoffed.

“That’s how it needs to be. So you don’t cause physical harm to yourself or do reckless things that could result in your harm,” Erwin explained.

“Great…” Levi mumbled. “When do you leave?”

“Tomorrow afternoon,” he replied. “Today we’ll get you used to your collar and go over the rules with Mike. You’ll practice being obedient to him and following him around as he does his work. I believe Farlan has also been out and about these days, so I trust that you’ll be on your best behavior,” Erwin hummed. Levi’s eyes widened at that.

“Farlan? I get to see him?!” He gasped. Levi immediately flinched from the way those blue eyes darkened.

“I would suppress your excitement, if you know what’s good for you,” he warned. “Farlan, from what I hear, has been obedient and well behaved. He’s in a far better position than you are. In fact, he’s begun to help our organization with his technical skills,” Erwin hummed. Levi felt a sting in his chest. Farlan was settling in, even helping them. Then again, what did he expect? Farlan was the type of person to protect himself first. Plus, Levi got him into this mess. It was all his fault, and he had no right to be angry that Farlan had adapted so well. Still, he wasn’t looking forward to spending time with Mike and Farlan. “If you do well while I’m gone, perhaps I’ll give you a reward when I return,” Erwin hummed, reaching out to stroke Levi’s dark hair. He shifted away; a scowl narrowed at Erwin.

“Don’t fucking touch me,” Levi hissed. Erwin’s eyebrows raised. His lips curled into a smirk.

“Levi, come here,” he hummed. He patted his thigh as he did earlier, an expectant look on his face.

“Go to hell,” Levi muttered. He gasped and writhed as a shock coursed through his neck and body. It was the same as before, more of a surprise than painful. He watched as Erwin examined the remote and clicked the dial up one. A shudder ran up his spine.

“Kitten, come here,” Erwin ordered again. Without missing a beat, Levi scrambled over to Erwin. He didn’t want to feel a harsher shock. He didn’t want to experience that pain. “Now…we have two options. Either you can allow me to fuck you, in which case, you’ll get to experience pleasure in abundance; or you can suck my cock and go without any release until I return home.” Levi crinkled his nose in disgust. He didn’t particularly like either of those options. “I’m attempting to give you a choice, kitten. I could just as easily take you by force, pin you down and make you cry as you cum all over yourself. I don’t mind that option, either. So, choose, or I’ll choose for you,” Erwin warned. “Perhaps if you’re behaved, I’ll even allow you the chance to play with Mike and Farlan while I’m gone. He may seem a beast, but Mike is quite talented in bed,” he hummed.

“I’d rather die than have that fucker’s dick inside me,” Levi hissed with clear venom.

“Ah, you are a stubborn one,” Erwin sighed. He rose to his feet. “Are you going to make a choice?” He asked with a raised eyebrow. Levi squirmed as he contemplated. He liked it when Erwin fucked him, whether he wanted to admit it or not. Erwin was extremely good in bed, and Levi loved the way he manhandled him. It made his body hot; it made him beyond aroused. And Levi detested it greatly. Besides, giving Erwin a blowjob was quite the task. The man was well-hung, and Levi usually ended up choking on his monster cock.

“…you can fuck me,” Levi mumbled under his breath.

“Hmm? What was that kitten? Speak up,” Erwin ordered.

“You can fuck me!” He snapped, scowling up at Erwin.

“Good choice,” Erwin purred. He smirked and walked to the door, opening it up. “Come along, kitten,” he ordered. Levi scrambled to his feet but froze when Erwin raised an eyebrow at him. He pointed at the floor, and with a groan, Levi lowered himself back onto all fours to crawl after the sadistic fuck. He was really fucking sick of crawling around like a cat. Nonetheless, he followed back to Erwin’s master bedroom. It looked exactly the same as before, although his cage had extra pillows, as if that somehow made up for all the shit Erwin had put him through. “I’m proud of you for making the decision that benefits us both. As a small reward, I’ll let you choose what position you’d like to be fucked in. Get on the bed.” Erwin walked to the nightstand, opening the drawer to produce a bottle of lube.

Levi rolled his eyes. Some great reward that was. He had plenty of options to choose from. He could face Erwin while they fucked, although that didn’t appeal to him much at all. Still, maybe his cock would be touched more if he did that. Or there was the classic face down, ass up, a personal favorite of his in the past. Erwin always drove him crazy like that, fucking him from behind while he moaned into the sheets. Fuck, why was he anticipating this so much? He felt the stirring of arousal through his gut as he pictured all the ways Erwin could fuck him. All the ways Erwin could wreck him.

“Are you feeling indecisive, darling?” Erwin asked with an amused smirk. Levi wished he could slap it off the smug fucker’s face. It was then that Levi decided that he couldn’t bear to look at those cocky blue eyes as he was fucked. He climbed onto the bed and adjusted the pillows comfortably, before settling into the face down, ass up position. His thighs trembled with anticipation, though he wouldn’t admit that. He wouldn’t admit how badly he wanted to be fucked. He’d always been this way, since the first time he met Erwin. A downright whore, eager to spread his legs and earn some easy money. And he never hated the sex. Erwin was exceptionally talented at many things, and sex was one of them. “Mm, what a lovely view,” Erwin hummed. Levi felt the bed dip as Erwin climbed onto it. He flinched when those big hands were on his body, caressing his skin slowly, softly. Erwin squeezed his waist and pressed his erection against Levi’s ass, rubbing slowly, teasingly. When did he shed his clothing? When was he going to fuck him? Levi was filled with a mixture of emotions, arousal being the foremost.

The pop of the lube cap made Levi flinch. As if by reflex, he arched his back and spread his legs more, granting Erwin access to where he wanted him most. A pleased hum filled his ears, and Levi jolted when he felt the cool lube drizzle down his crack, pooling over Erwin’s waiting fingers. Levi gasped when one pushed inside, and the slow but thorough stretch began. It was blissfully familiar, the feeling of being stretched open and prepped for Erwin’s cock. Levi knew that he was a living paradox. One second, he was cursing Erwin for being alive, the next he eagerly moaned for his cock. Levi was, by far, the most disgraceful human to ever walk the earth. But he supposed he’d always been a fucking mess. Erwin was the only person alive to bask in his insanity, in his frantic indecisiveness. Actually, Levi was quite sure that Erwin actively got off on it. Fucking pervert.

“You’re so relaxed and calm, what a good kitten,” Erwin purred. The sweet tone of his voice made Levi want to puke. Or moan. Fuck, he couldn’t decide. He did moan when the second finger joined, and they pressed against a spot that felt absolutely blissful. His hips twitched, and before he knew it, they were pushing back against every thrust. Eager. Desperate. His cock hard, leaking as Erwin’s fingers teased that one spot relentlessly. “Do you want to cum, kitten?” That deep voice made Levi’s head spin. He did, he did want to cum. He wanted it so badly, but did he dare to voice that? To seem so fucking pathetic? When he didn’t respond at all, Erwin’s fingers withdrew and left him painfully empty. A pitiful whine escaped his lips. Levi could scream. At himself. At Erwin. He couldn’t decide. “I expect to have answers to my questions, kitten. I wonder what a little jolt would do mid sex. You are rather masochistic at times, perhaps you’d like it,” Erwin chuckled. The absolute bastard.

“I don’t want a shock,” Levi groaned into the pillow. “I want to cum,” he breathed out.

“Well, why didn’t you say so, hmm? In fact, I think that you should ask me every time you want to cum. Can you do that for me?” Erwin asked, his hands caressing Levi’s hips again.

“Ugh…you’re such a-“ Levi managed to stop himself mid-insult. He really didn’t want to be shocked.

“What was that?” Erwin asked in amusement. “You were saying something,” he chuckled.

“…what if I don’t ask?” Levi questioned.

“If you cum without asking… I think a little jolt on the lowest setting would be a fair punishment. It won’t hurt, but it will be a reminder,” Erwin hummed. “Not to mention…your body will feel nice and sensitive after an orgasm. After multiple orgasms. So, I recommend you be wise and ask for permission,” Erwin chuckled. Levi groaned pitifully. Of course, they couldn’t just fuck and get it done with. Erwin always had to make it a game. The sadistic fuck loved games.

“Okay, okay! I’ll ask,” Levi groaned.

“Wonderful. I’ll keep this right here, just in case,” Erwin hummed. He adjusted the setting on the remote and sat it beside Levi’s head. A horrendous, teasing warning. Levi could scream. 

The slick sound of Erwin rubbing lube over his cock distracted Levi’s rampant thoughts, and he found himself eager to have it inside him again. He held his breath, waiting as Erwin lined up, and slowly pushed inside. He exhaled sharply, half a whine, half a groan. He’d never get used to that stretch, to that burn as he was impaled by that ridiculous length. “Hah, you’re so fucking tight,” Erwin hissed. He pushed inside with ease, buried himself as deep as he could. Levi fisted the sheets, sucked in frantic breaths as he adjusted to the size. A moan escaped when Erwin reached under him, stroked his cock in several fast, fluid movements.

“Yes, yes, fuck…” Levi whined, eagerly twitching around Erwin’s cock, leaking precum, his hips unsure which direction to push. He almost forgot already, but at the last moment, gasped and managed to breathe out some barely coherent words. “Want to—can I? Cum! I want to cum,” Levi rambled. He hardly recognized his own voice. Needy, desperate, pleading, and oh-so-submissive. If he weren’t so lust-riddled, perhaps he would have felt ashamed.

“Cum.” That one order made Levi’s head spin. His cock dirtied the sheets and Erwin’s hand, he moaned so pretty against the pillow. ‘What a pathetic bitch,’ he thought to himself. “Mm, such pretty sounds,” Erwin hummed. His hand left Levi’s twitching cock and settled on his hip. “Now I’m going to wreck you, kitten.” It was the only warning Levi got before Erwin pulled his cock nearly the entire way out, just to slam it back inside. Levi saw stars, cried out against the pillow, and clutched onto the sheets for dear life as Erwin’s relentless pace began. Erwin knew Levi’s body better than even he himself. He knew every spot to squeeze, every angle to thrust, every place to press heated kisses. Levi could hardly keep track of what was happening.

Erwin’s lips pressed to his neck, then his teeth dug into the tender flesh. His fingers squeezed Levi’s slutty waist and used the leverage to pull him back into every firm thrust. One hand slid into his dark hair, tugged and fisted the locks to send a wonderful jolt of pain up Levi’s spine. He really was a masochist, in some ways. Levi felt dizzy from every glorious thrust. It was impossible to think, to do anything but moan for Erwin. His brain was being reduced to pudding, and before he could even think about it, he moaned deeply, his body shuddering as another orgasm was ripped from his body. His cock spurted some pitiful release, adding to his mess on the sheets. His ass twitched around Erwin’s cock, which slowed and stopped. Levi shuddered and panted hard, his brain slow to catch up.

“Oh, baby…” Erwin chuckled deeply and released his hold on Levi to grab the remote.

“Wait, wait- I didn’t mean to!” Levi whined breathily. But it was too late. Erwin pressed the button, and Levi cried out as a jolt coursed through him. It didn’t hurt, but it certainly felt overwhelming in his sensitive state. But the weirdest part…was that Levi’s cock twitched, his body shuddered and felt hot. His eyes were wide and teary as he panted and realized that he didn’t hate it that time.

“Hm. Interesting,” Erwin mumbled. “You really are a masochist, hmm? Perhaps the first setting will be insufficient for future punishments,” he chuckled. “Did it feel good? Hmm? Did you like that?” He asked, his pace starting up again, slow, and steady.

“Y-yeah,” he admitted breathily. “It felt weird,” Levi whined. But not bad. The first time he felt afraid. But now, in the midst of sex, that little jolt felt far from painful. Levi even kind of liked it. That didn’t mean he was looking forward to more shocks, but at least he knew he could handle the lowest level.

“Enough games, I can’t stand it anymore,” Erwin breathed out. The pace from there was rough, fast, and had a clear goal of absolute bliss for them both. Erwin was relentless and aggressive, fucking Levi into the sheets like an absolute beast. Chasing his own pleasure while pulling moan after moan from Levi’s lips. At that moment, Levi couldn’t even dream of feeling embarrassed. He couldn’t think of anything but the feeling of being so perfectly fucked, the bruising grip Erwin had on his hips, or the vicious bites left on his skin. They were animals, and Levi was just as bad as Erwin. With a deep groan, Erwin finally found his own release inside Levi, his hands rough as he pulled his hips close, buried himself deep. The pair panted together, catching their breath. “You did well,” Erwin hummed. “For a slutty little masochist,” he chuckled. Levi bit his tongue to hold back his instinctive insult. Oh, the names he wished he could call Erwin fucking Smith. Alas, he didn’t want to get a real shock on his sensitive body.

“I need a shower,” Levi groaned. When Erwin pulled out, Levi clenched instinctively to not make a mess further.

“Mm, what a view,” Erwin hummed. His large hands spread Levi’s cheeks, causing the mess inside him to drip out. The feeling was lewd and made Levi shudder. “Time to get cleaned up.” After climbing off the bed, Erwin grabbed Levi and lifted him into his arms. He carried him into the master bathroom and put him into the shower. He unlocked and removed the collar before starting the water nice and warm, the way Levi liked it. Erwin meticulously cleaned Levi’s body, which had become part of their usual routine. Levi was never left alone, especially when in the bathroom. Not after what happened last time. “I wish that you would stop craving death, Levi,” Erwin whispered as he examined Levi’s healing wrist.

“What would you want? If you were in my shoes, Erwin, what would you wish for?” Levi asked in a mere whisper. He didn’t know what he wanted anymore. His brain had been getting increasingly confused with every passing minute. He was less than a human, he was an animal, he was being mourned over. Levi didn’t understand how Erwin’s mind worked. He wanted him to be an obedient pet, but he didn’t want him to crave death? He wanted to control every aspect of his being, but he wanted him to be happy? Nothing made sense when it came to Erwin. Levi felt himself being swayed by the smallest things, lately. The silence from Erwin made Levi feel uneasy.

“I don’t know. I’ve never felt helpless before…except when you tried to kill yourself,” Erwin admitted. “I was so afraid that I would lose you, and therefore lose everything I’d worked so hard for. You’re more important to me than I could ever express, Levi.” Erwin knelt down to wash Levi’s legs. “I think you know now that you’ve always been my weakness. That’s why I’ve strived to own you. To keep you by my side. Truthfully, I can’t fathom losing you,” he whispered. “Perhaps this life isn’t what you needed to stay by me, but it’s what we have. If you gave it a chance, perhaps we could be happy together. You and me.”

“…I don’t love you, Erwin,” Levi whispered. “I don’t love anyone, anymore. You robbed me of the ability to feel those things.”

“You ruined what we had, Levi. I put the world at your fingertips. I gave you everything,” Erwin hissed. “I gave you Paris, traveling, adventure. I gave you luxury and comfort. And you betrayed me,” he added. His voice took on that tone, cold as ice. Levi sighed and looked away from those icy blue eyes.

“You’ve never understood me. Not even at the beginning,” Levi muttered. The beginning…Levi could hardly remember what things were like back then.

“Has anyone ever understood you, Levi?” Erwin asked as he stood again. He stared down at Levi and grabbed his chin. “Have you ever understood yourself?” Levi clenched his jaw. “No, I don’t think you have. And I think you’re too afraid to admit that I know you better than anyone ever has. I know what you want. I tried to give it to you. But you… Ah, Levi. You’re too talented at self-sabotage. You can’t let yourself be happy, isn’t that right?”

“You don’t know anything about me,” Levi hissed.

“I do,” Erwin said firmly. “You don’t think you deserve to be happy. Your uncle has treated you like garbage all your life. He’s put it into your poisoned mind that you can’t be happy. So you run away from all potential joy. You act out. You ruin your own chances, just to prove him correct. You’re a fool, Levi.”

“What does that make you?” Levi asked, his voice venomous. “What does it mean, that you constantly chase someone that will never be happy with you?” Erwin smiled, but it didn’t reach his eyes.

“It means that I’m a fool. A lovesick fool,” he whispered.

“That’ll get you killed one day.” The silence hung thick between the pair.

“Perhaps.” Erwin shut off the water. “But what will you do when I’m dead and gone?” He asked. “You have no one left, Levi.”

“I’ll be free,” Levi muttered.

“Oh, Levi…” Erwin chuckled in that dry, bitter way. “You’ll never be free.”

Chapter Text

“Sit.”

Levi clenched his jaw and hesitated as long as he possibly could, watched Mike’s eyebrow twitch, before he finally sat on the wooden chair.

“Stand.”

“I just fucking sat,” Levi hissed. Again, that thick eyebrow rose, and Levi quickly stood on his feet.

“Now without the unnecessary backtalk, sit,” Mike ordered once more.

Levi clenched his teeth and let out a small growl but did as he was told.

“What other tricks does he know?” Mike asked Erwin, a taunting tone to his voice. Those condescending green eyes stared him down, and Levi never wanted to hit someone more.

“If you make him horny enough, he’ll suck your dick like he was born to do it,” Erwin hummed. “He also makes a wonderful cock warmer,” he chuckled. Levi harshly scowled at Erwin. The asshole made him sit still with his dick inside him for an hour the other day. It was complete torture.

“I have my own cock warmer, thanks,” Mike huffed. “This collar sure has made him behave,” he commented.

“Mm, yes. It’s the best purchase I’ve made, by far. Don’t forget to take it off when you bathe him. And don’t leave him out of sight, even for a moment,” Erwin reminded.

“Yes, yes. Such a needy cat,” Mike sighed. “I’ll keep him safe. You’re going to be late,” he tsked.

“Levi, behave yourself, and I’ll bring you back a treat,” Erwin hummed. “I still remember your favorite bakeries in the city.”

“Wow. A baked good. I must be so special,” Levi muttered.

“I’ll miss that dry sense of humor of yours,” Erwin purred. He leaned down and pulled Levi into a deep, heated kiss. “Behave.” His tone was ice cold for that one word, a strict warning that sent shivers up Levi’s spine. “Mike, I’ll see you in five days. If you want me to bring anything back, just call,” he hummed, giving him a firm handshake. With one last look at Levi, Erwin was heading out the door in his finest designer suit.

A tense silence washed over the room. Levi glanced up at Mike, and the large bear of a man was already staring back. “Follow me. We’re going to my room,” Mike muttered. He began walking without checking if Levi was even following…but he was. Levi hurriedly kept up with Mike, grateful that he hadn’t been ordered to crawl.

Grateful? No, that wasn’t the right word at all. Levi’s brows furrowed as he shook his head, clearing that deranged thought entirely. At least he was wearing clothes, though. No kinky cat outfit, but black yoga pants and a cropped t-shirt. It was better than being nude, especially in front of Mike. And Farlan.

When the pair entered the room, Farlan was asleep on a round, plush dog bed on the floor. His hair was a bright blue still, which meant Mike must have liked the color, as he had it dyed again. He looked…okay, to Levi’s surprise. He didn’t seem overly skinny, nor covered in harsh bruises as Levi had been before the shock collar was implemented. He looked…healthy. Sure, there were scattered hickies and bite marks underneath his t-shirt and shorts, but he seemed like he was okay.

“Wake up, pup,” Mike said gently. He knelt by the dog bed and shook Farlan awake. He opened sleepy pale blue eyes, and to Levi’s shock, nuzzled against Mike’s touch.

Levi couldn’t help but stare with wide, horrified eyes. Farlan had become an absolute lap dog. It was disgusting. It was appalling! Levi couldn’t keep the scowl from his face, nor the sneer from his lips. Farlan was pathetic. Rolling over to these men so easily…it disgusted Levi.

“We have company for a few days. I know you’ll be on your best behavior, right?” Mike hummed to Farlan.

“Yes, Sir,” Farlan softly replied. When he glanced up though, he visibly flinched at the sight of Levi. His eyes widened, and he sat up abruptly. “H-him?” He asked, frantically glancing at Mike.

“Calm down. He’s not gonna hurt you. I thought you’d be happy,” Mike muttered.

“U-um, I just…” Farlan nervously looked away.

“You’re just embarrassed to be a pathetic fucking lap dog?” Levi hissed. He didn’t know what he expected Farlan’s life to be like…but this wasn’t it. He didn’t expect him to be a docile little puppy, rolling over at his master’s feet.

“Watch it,” Mike snapped in warning. “You don’t talk to him that way. Keep it up and you can sleep alone in your cage.” Levi clenched his jaw and averted his gaze. “Now sit on your cushion. Erwin was kind enough to bring it in for you,” Mike ordered Levi. He gestured to the soft pillow bed across the room.

“Kind? When is he ever kind?” Levi grumbled. He hesitated again, but the deep sigh that left Mike’s lips encouraged him to quickly move to his pillow and sit.

“My patience is a lot less than Erwin’s. Don’t test me,” Mike warned. “Get up and go get washed,” he told Farlan with a pat to his ass. Farlan obeyed right away, moving like a robot to the adjoined bathroom. Mike took a seat on the bed and sighed. “Do you intend to make the entire week difficult?” He asked Levi.

“Probably.”

“Wrong answer. I’m not afraid to use that collar on you, unlike Erwin. I’m already being fucking lenient,” Mike tsked. “I expect you to be quiet unless spoken to. Don’t go fucking with Farlan’s head and making him misbehave. It’ll have extreme consequences for you both,” he warned.

“His obedience must be fragile, if I can be a threat,” Levi commented.

“It is. But that’s because he’s still being trained. His progress isn’t linear. Haven’t you ever trained a pet? I guess not,” Mike muttered.

“He’s not a pet. He’s a fucking human!” Levi hissed. “You and Erwin are both fucked up monsters. Using people as pets, acting out your perverted fantasies!” He shouted. Levi jolted and cried out at the harsh shock that left him gasping for air. It certainly wasn’t on the lowest setting anymore. “Ngh… Ah… Fuck,” he gasped, his limbs twitching and muscles spasming.

“Enough. Sit silently,” Mike ordered. Smug, arrogant, fucking bastard. Still, Levi had no choice but to obey. That shock was painful. His neck was sore from the spot where the nodes touched his skin. He didn’t want another one. Instead, he lied down, his heart racing as he tried to calm himself by taking deep breaths.

After a few short moments, Farlan returned from the bathroom wrapped in a towel. His blue hair dripped with water, and now Levi could see the possessive bites that littered his torso and neck. Mike was like a fucking dog, marking his property with vicious bites. Levi couldn’t help but stare. Farlan’s body was a lot different than it used to be. He used to be covered in lean muscles, strong but not bulky. He supposed that maybe he still was, but compared to Erwin and Mike’s thick, muscular bodies…Farlan looked like just as much of a twink as he did.

“C’mere, pup,” Mike muttered. Farlan walked up to him, his cheeks red as he spared a nervous glance at Levi. “Ignore him,” Mike tsked. He proceeded to peel the towel off Farlan’s waist to leave him nude. He used it to instead towel dry Farlan’s dripping hair. He reached up to caress the strands lightly, his green eyes scanning up and down Farlan’s body, as if mesmerized. Levi felt sick.

“S-sir, can we… I-I don’t want to do it with Levi here,” Farlan stuttered out. Mike raised a thick eyebrow and cast a glance at Levi.

“Too bad,” he mumbled. In one swift movement, he pushed Farlan onto the bed face first. “I’m sure the slutty kitten will enjoy the show. You two used to fuck, right? I bet he’s jealous he never got to fuck this perfect ass,” Mike hummed. “Or maybe he only likes to take it. Tell me what it was like between you two.” Mike manhandled Farlan into the perfect face down, ass up position before he reached for the lube and dribbled it over Farlan’s hole. When Farlan was silent besides little whines, Mike gave him a rough slap to his ass. “I said, tell me what it was like between you two,” he ordered again, his voice firmer that time.

“I-I topped,” Farlan breathed out.

“Always?” Mike asked.

“Yes, Sir,” Farlan mumbled.

“Am I the first to fuck you, pup?” The amusement in Mike’s voice made Levi feel sick.

“Y-yes…” Farlan’s voice hitched as Mike began to stretch him, two thick fingers slipping inside.

“Kitten, come here.” The order was clear, Mike’s voice left no room for disobedience. Still, Levi hesitated before standing on his feet. “Crawl.” 

Levi narrowed his eyes but sunk to his knees. He slowly approached the bed to kneel beside it. The view made him shudder. Mike pulled Farlan onto his lap, his back flushed against his muscular chest. Farlan looked vastly different than Levi had ever seen him. It made him feel sick to his stomach. The once confident Farlan had been transformed into an absolute mess, purposefully crafted to be Mike’s perfect lapdog. Farlan’s face was bright red, his eyes looking anywhere but at Levi. Those pale blue eyes filled with tears of embarrassment, and over his shoulder, possessive green eyes practically scolded Levi for looking. But that was what Mike wanted, wasn't it? To show off his new pet?

“P-please, Sir…” Farlan half whined, turning his head to face away from Levi. He gasped when his chin was roughly grasped. Mike turned him to face Levi again and held him there.

“Stop acting shy because your old boyfriend is here. I wanna show you off. Show the cat how prettily you moan for my dick. Keep this up and I’ll have to paint your ass red with my handprints. Or I can get the paddle,” Mike muttered.

“N-no! I’ll be good, S-sir,” Farlan gasped.

“Then what do you have to say to me?” Mike hummed, his deep voice full of arousal.

“…p-please fuck me, Sir,” Farlan whispered. His tears overflowed, dripping from his eyes as he stared down at Levi in all the embarrassment he felt. Levi could see the shame in his eyes, the way he flinched from every one of Mike’s touches. Maybe Farlan had it worse than it seemed. Maybe he learned to adapt to save himself from pain and torture. Levi couldn’t decide if he pitied him or loathed him more.

“Good boy,” Mike purred in Farlan’s ear. He shuddered and squirmed, his hips pushing back against Mike in anticipation. “See how much he wants it? Hm? He’s not as innocent as he seems. He’s a little cockslut,” Mike chuckled. Levi could hear slick sounds and watched as Farlan’s face contorted into one of pain and pleasure intermixed. Levi knew. He knew that feeling of a huge cock pushing inside. That burn, that stretch, that feeling of fullness… Fuck.

Levi shifted, squirmed just a little as he felt his cock twitching, becoming hard from the lewd sights before him. How could he find this erotic? It was fucked up! It was deranged! He was watching this monster fuck his lover…and it was turning him on far more than he wanted to admit. He’d always wondered what Farlan would look like when being fucked. He’d always been such a playful, confident top. What would he look like wrecked? Now Levi knew, as he watched the tears drip from his eyes, Farlan’s face twisted in bliss as a broken moan escaped his parted lips.

“That’s it… Takin’ it so well. Such a good pup,” Mike grunted from behind him. “Hmph. Guess Erwin wasn’t kidding. You are a real slut,” he scoffed as his green eyes landed on Levi, who tried pitifully to cover his growing erection. “Take a look, Farlan,” he hummed. “Your lover is getting hard from watching you be fucked. I bet you wish you got a piece of this ass before, hm kitten?”

Levi clenched his jaw and shook his head. No, he would never have asked Farlan to do this. Farlan never wanted this. He never wanted to be a bottom, to be fucked. So…why did he look so absolutely fucking wrecked as he moved his hips all on his own? Why did he moan so pretty as he began to ride Mike in steady movements?

“No? Maybe you just wish he would fuck you like before, then. Would he even compare to Erwin at this point?” Mike scoffed. Levi clenched his jaw, and bit back every insult he wanted to spew Mike’s way. The asshole already shocked him once, he didn’t need another one. “He’s good, isn’t he? Look how well he rides me,” Mike chuckled. His hands gripped Farlan’s hips and pulled him down as he thrusted up roughly. Farlan cried out, arched his back, and came all over himself with a pitiful moan. “What a slut,” Mike muttered. “He cums so easily these days. I can usually get three or four out of him, even if they’re dry. He sobs so pretty when he gets all sensitive,” he chuckled. His hands continued to pull Farlan down into every thrust up despite the cries of sensitivity leaving his lips. Levi was aching in his yoga pants, shifting his hand to rub his hardness as discreetly as he could. “Ah, ah. Hands off. No one said you could touch yourself while watching my pup. Hands at your sides,” Mike ordered.

“Why are you making me watch, then?!” Levi hissed, his voice laced with frustration as he obeyed the order, hands balled into fists at his sides.

“Because… I want you nice and desperate when I decide to fuck you,” Mike replied. Levi was stunned silent. “Someone’s gotta teach you some manners. Fuckin’ ya into submission works best. Erwin’s too fucking nice. He’s all soft on ya,” Mike muttered.

“Fuck you! You’re not touching me!” Levi hissed venomously.

“Oh yeah?” Mike chuckled in that annoying, condescending way that made Levi’s blood boil. “Wanna bet?” His tone shifted, and it almost sounded like a threat. 

Levi felt an unwelcome shiver run up his spine. He was totally fucking helpless. Mike lifted Farlan off of him, plopped him onto the bed beside him. 

“Stay,” he ordered Farlan, who nodded quickly, looking a little blissed out from his orgasm. Mike rose from the bed, and although Levi shifted away from him, crawling backwards, he was no match for Mike. He fisted Levi’s dark hair tightly, drew out a pained hiss. Then he dragged him by his hair, back to the bed. He leaned down, grabbed Levi with ease, and tossed him onto the large, king-sized bed.

“Stop!” Levi shouted, squirming away as Mike grabbed his ankle and yanked. Levi instinctively kicked with his free leg, and to both his surprise and horror… He kicked Mike right in the nose. A sickening crack filled the room, and Levi and Farlan both stared in horror as Mike reached up, felt his nose, and proceeded to set the broken bone back into the proper position. His eyes, when they fixated on Levi again, were dark and filled with rage. 

Levi, for once, felt absolutely petrified.

Mike wiped his bleeding nose with the back of his hand. He scoffed and glanced at Farlan, who flinched immediately. “Get me a rag.” Farlan scrambled to immediately obey, rushing to grab a dark rag and hand it to Mike for his nose. Meanwhile, Mike grabbed the remote to the shock collar, turned it up a notch, and to Levi’s dismay…delivered one of the worst, most painful shocks that Levi had ever felt in his life. 

Every muscle in Levi’s body twitched and spasmed. His neck ignited with a harsh electrical burn where the nodes touched his skin. His vision went white for a moment, and his mind went entirely blank. He twitched and shuddered, gasped for air as he curled up on the bed. 

“Fuckin’ pathetic. You just don’t know when to quit, huh?” Mike’s voice was full of seething rage, and Levi began to sob pitifully. Chest heaving, frantic sobs. “Tch. He even pissed himself,” Mike muttered. “Go run a bath. Warm water, not hot,” he ordered Farlan. “One day you’ll learn. Though you might fuckin’ die before it gets through your thick skull,” Mike sighed. He reached for Levi, who flinched away with a startled whine. “Easy,” he muttered. Carefully, Mike removed the shock collar and examined the burn mark on Levi’s skin. Everything had a side effect, it seemed. Mike lifted Levi into his arms with little protest. 

Levi had no strength to protest. He had no strength left for anything. 

Mike carried him into the bathroom and undressed him slowly before depositing him into the soapy water.

“I-is he…” Mike’s sharp glare cut Farlan’s question off immediately.

“You get in, too. You’re filthy,” Mike muttered. Farlan nodded and slid into the tub alongside Levi. The bathroom was entirely silent as Mike washed Levi’s skin, and Farlan washed his own. “I shouldn’t have had it so high. He’s weaker than he acts,” Mike eventually sighed. Levi flinched and shuddered occasionally, involuntarily.

“Sir… Can I ask a question?” Farlan asked hesitantly. After a nod from Mike, he licked his lips before speaking. “Why do you want to fuck him?” He asked, voice meek and soft.

“You jealous?” Mike asked. Farlan hesitated. He was jealous, but he didn’t know why. “It’s cause Erwin’s so fuckin’ soft with him. Pisses me off. I wanna show him what it’s like to be really put in his place,” he replied. “You’re different. You know what’s best for you. Little shit doesn’t. He’s gonna wind up dead. Just hope he doesn’t drag Erwin with him,” Mike mumbled.

“Does he really love him?” Farlan asked.

“Who? Erwin? Love the cat?” Mike scoffed. Then he sighed heavily. “Yeah. I fuckin’ think he does. Idiot,” he muttered. The reply made Farlan frown and look away. “What? Jealous I’m not all lovey-dovey with you?” He huffed.

“…no, Sir,” Farlan whispered. But he was. He was jealous and in a weird way, devastated. Mike didn’t, and probably never would, love him.

“I’m still healing, pup,” Mike whispered. For the first time, Mike looked actually…sad. Grief-stricken, even. Farlan nodded slowly. Right, his partner died in prison. The one he genuinely loved. Someone already took his heart else. Farlan realized how fucked up he really was, being jealous over something like this. Something he never even wanted. Some one he never even wanted.

“How does Erwin get any pleasure from your small fuckin’ mouth?” Mike scoffed. “Open wider,” he muttered. 

Levi was sure that his jaw was going to fucking snap from trying to suck Mike’s giant dick. Tears streamed down his face, but he tried to do as he was told. He was trying to be good, despite everything in his body screaming to punch the motherfucker. But no… No, Levi was tired. He was too tired to fight anymore. He was too tired to do anything. As much as he hated to even think it, it was true… He missed Erwin. 

“Farlan’s much better at this,” Mike sighed. He shoved Levi’s head off and rolled his eyes as he coughed for a solid minute. “Farlan, get the lube and stretch him for me.”

At Mike’s order, Farlan flinched and jumped into action to do as told. He fetched the lube from the nightstand, but hesitated. It had been so long since he touched Levi…at all. He almost felt afraid to. Farlan bit his lip and raised his eyes to meet Levi’s. Without uttering a word, Levi nodded at Farlan, and laid on his back, legs spreading. His face was red, but Farlan saw no signs of him threatening to kick him in the face or anything…so he deemed it safe. He coated his shaking fingers in lube before bringing them to Levi’s hole. He rubbed first, testing, watching Levi hide his face in his arm. He pushed in a finger, added more lube, and tried to be gentle. Gentle and patient. Fuck…seeing Levi this way was… It was weird. It was like they were transported back in time, but not really. Mike’s looming presence sent shivers down Farlan’s spine.

“We don’t have all day. He’ll never be ready to take me like that,” Mike muttered. 

Farlan swallowed thickly, glanced at Levi’s face again. He peeked out from behind his arm, his eyes full of tears. Tears of fear? Of pain? Farlan didn’t know. His heart ached for him. He felt…He felt guilty. 

“Farlan,” Mike tsked.

“I-I don’t want to,” Farlan breathed out, retracting his fingers. Mike raised an eyebrow. Levi furrowed his brows in confusion.

“Let’s try this again… Stretch him properly,” Mike stated firmer.

“N-no! I don’t w-want to!” Farlan snapped. A tense silence filled the room. He fucked up. “I-I’m s-sorry,” he breathed out frantically…but it was too late. 

Mike wrapped his large hand around Farlan’s throat and pulled him closer. “You’re gonna regret this new confidence, pup,” he whispered. His voice was so menacingly soft, that Farlan was frozen in place, his eyes wide. Mike shoved Farlan face down onto the bed and walked over to the dresser. Farlan wallowed in misery as he watched Mike grab the wooden paddle that he absolutely hated. The paddle left him bruised and unable to sit comfortably. The paddle was what Mike used to absolutely wreck him when he misbehaved. The man had a strong, strong swing. And he didn’t hold back. Especially not when he looked this enraged.

“I knew having that menace around would be no good for you. Guess I have to fuckin’ put you in your place,” Mike muttered. “Put your ass up. Don’t piss me off more,” he huffed. Farlan did as told, sobbing into the bed as he assumed the proper position. As usual, Mike didn’t hold back. Every swing was firm, leaving bruise after bruise on Farlan’s tender skin until he was painted red, purple, and blue from his upper thighs to the cheeks of his ass. Every smack of the paddle echoed through the room, along with Farlan’s sounds of agony. He sobbed into the bed, screamed in pain from every cruel swing, until finally it stopped. Finally, Mike relented. 

“What do you say?” He asked in that deep, angry voice.

“I-I’m so sorry, Sir!” Farlan sobbed out, his chest heaving with every shaky breath.

“You better fucking be. Don’t let it happen again,” Mike snapped. He glanced at Levi, who was curled up against the headboard with wide eyes. “You. Are you fucking happy? Huh?” Mike asked him.

“N-no…Sir,” Levi breathed out.

“From now on, both of you better be on your best fucking behavior,” Mike snapped. He returned the paddle to the dresser and fetched the ointment he used post-spanking. He handed it to Levi and stormed out of the room, slammed the door behind him.

“This is all your fucking fault!” Farlan sobbed out, still trembling in the same position. “You ruined my entire life!” He shouted, muffled by the comforter of the bed. Levi was silent, but sat up and opened the ointment, ready to apply it to Farlan’s skin. “Don’t fucking touch me!” Farlan hissed, snatching the tube from Levi’s hands. He sniffled as he rubbed the ointment on himself, flinching and sobbing in frustration. Levi sighed and took the tube back, took over applying it where Farlan couldn’t quite reach. “I hate you,” Farlan mumbled.

“…I know,” Levi whispered. “I hate myself,” he muttered.

“I don’t fucking pity you. I used to. Now I don’t. You brought this all on yourself,” Farlan hissed.

“I know,” Levi sighed.

“And you tried to fucking kill yourself… Pathetic,” Farlan muttered. “Kill yourself and…what? Leave me here to reel in misery? You’re a selfish, pathetic bitch.”

“You’re right.”

“I hate you.”

“You already said that,” Levi mumbled.

“Just shut up,” Farlan hissed. Silence filled the room.

“We could try and escape,” Levi whispered.

“That’s the opposite of shutting up,” he scoffed. “We’re surrounded by wilderness. We wouldn’t make it a mile.”

“Might be better to die out there, than-“

“I don’t want to die. I’m not a coward like you. I don’t want to die.”

“Do you have a better idea?” Levi asked.

“Yeah. Stay here, shut up, and do as we’re told,” Farlan mumbled.

“That’s great… Just be lap dogs forever?”

“We have no other choice. They’ll never let us go,” Farlan mumbled. “I’m not risking my life for you.”

“I’m not asking you to,” Levi scoffed. “I’m trying to save you,” he whispered.

“Save me?” Farlan let out a bitter laugh. “You can’t even save yourself,” he whispered. Levi opened his mouth to reply but shut it again. Farlan was right, after all. He couldn’t save anyone.

“You should have kept going. I was fine,” Levi whispered instead. Farlan got in trouble for defying Mike, that was foolish. Not that he had any room to talk.

“You’re right. I should have kept going. I was stupid to worry about you,” Farlan scoffed. They both flinched when the door reopened, and Mike returned looking a bit less angry.

“Both of you lay in your beds and be silent. If I hear one sound from either of you, you’ll both be punished.” Mike’s tone left absolutely no room for disobedience. Both Levi and Farlan scrambled to their beds, laying down silently. “Fucking brats,” he muttered with a shake of his head.

Levi sighed, perhaps for the tenth time, as he sat on the floor by Mike’s feet. It had been at least two hours, maybe more since he followed Mike into his office. The floor was uncomfortable, and his knees ached from kneeling. Even worse, it had been like this for the last three days. Levi would wake up, be fed, and then followed Mike into his office to sit silently while he worked.

Farlan’s schedule was different. It began the same, but he was put to work the second that Mike entered his office. Or, Levi supposed, it was their office, now. Farlan had his own computer set up in the corner. Levi had no idea what he did on it, but he was always typing away or furrowing his brows at the screen. Occasionally, Mike would call him over and hand him more papers to do…something with. Truly, Levi had no idea what they were up to.

There was one thing that Levi did know, however. He knew that things in the group were… strange. Not strange in the sense of odd, but strange in the sense of… uneasy. Anytime that Levi, Mike, and Farlan were walking through the communal parts of the house, it became silent. The men would stop talking and just…stare. It wasn’t a friendly stare, nor a stare of respect. It was a stare of hate. Something was going on, and Levi wondered if Mike had noticed it.

“Why are you sighing so much today?” Mike asked as he set his pen down. He pinned Levi with a rather annoyed stare.

“Sorry, Sir,” Levi mumbled.

“Do you have something you want to say?”

“…Is there something up with the men here?” Levi asked.

“Clarify,” Mike muttered.

“Why are they so quiet when we walk through the room?”

Mike furrowed his brows and shrugged. “Dunno. They’re just watching me escort two sluts, I guess,” he scoffed. At that, Levi bit his cheek to keep his snappy retort silent. “Why worry about it?”

“Something just feels off. They seem mad.”

“Probably pissed at you, still. Fucked us all over. You better stick close to me,” Mike told him.

“They seem mad at you,” Levi grumbled. Mike was silent after that, picked up his pen again. There was no further discussion as Farlan and Mike worked diligently.

“I’m fucking tired. Let’s head back to have dinner,” Mike sighed. He stood to his towering height and stretched his arms over his head. Levi remained still. He didn’t move until Mike led the way; it was a rule. He followed. Never led. “Finish up, pup. Time to eat,” he called to Farlan. After a moment, Farlan slid away from the desk and stood. He, too, waited for Mike to head to the door before following. As an ongoing punishment for their fuckups earlier that week, they both were ordered to crawl after Mike wherever they went. They really were like a couple of animals, crawling after Mike like he was their gracious owner.

“Is the food ready?” Mike asked the kitchen staff.

“Yes, Sir! I’ll set the table and the bowls right away,” Petra hummed. She was always so fucking cheery. Levi hated it.

This time, as they walked into the dining room, Levi noticed Mike glancing around more than usual. Perhaps he was taking Levi’s concerns seriously. Levi watched as the eating men hurried with their meals, and abandoned the long dining table until it was empty. Silently, Mike took his usual seat, with Farlan and Levi knelt on either side of him.

“…you’re right,” Mike mumbled under his breath. “Stay casual,” he whispered to both pets. He reached down, petting both their hair.

Levi felt those words had a vastly different impact than intended. They made him feel on edge if anything. Mike seemed far more tense now, after witnessing the men’s behaviors. Levi wondered what the problem was. Why would they suddenly turn cold and menacing towards Mike? Sure, they always hated him, and probably Farlan. They were outsiders, and Levi had betrayed the group as a whole. But Mike was the second in command, was he not? So why would they…

“Oh,” Levi breathed out. His blood ran cold.

“Silence,” Mike mumbled.

The men were turning on him. And, most likely, Erwin. If he was right, that meant that they were all in profoundly serious danger.

“Here we are,” Petra hummed as she entered the room. She sat down Mike’s protein-heavy meal, then their bowls full of a variety of chicken and vegetables.

“Thanks,” Mike mumbled. “Petra.” The redhead stopped in her tracks when her name was spoken. “Be careful,” he told her. Those two words were enough for Petra to swallow hard, clearly anxious, and nod in understanding.

Levi didn’t get it. Was she in on it? Was she loyal to them, and therefore had to watch her back? Levi didn’t know. Not knowing was making him feel more uneasy by the second.

“Settle and eat,” Mike whispered. He stroked Levi’s hair again, a tender gesture from the beast of a man. “Erwin will be back tomorrow. It’ll be alright.” If Mike believed that, why did he seem so tense? “I’ll keep you safe. Alright? Promised Erwin I would,” he muttered. “Now eat.”

Levi nodded and turned his attention to his meal. His appetite was gone, but he managed half before feeling far too nauseous. He glanced to his left, where Farlan knelt and slowly ate his meal. He returned Levi’s stare. They were all in danger, and Farlan understood it as well.

“Alright, back to the room, you two. Let’s go,” Mike spoke after they finished what they wanted. The trio headed back up the stairs. Levi shivered under the fierce glares of the men they passed. This was more than just unease or potential betrayal… They’d already decided. Mike led the way into the room, and for the first time, shut and locked the door. He took a wooden chair and propped it under the knob.

“S-Sir, what’s going on?” Farlan asked, his voice shaky with unease.

“We have to leave,” Mike whispered. “Keep your voices down, alright? I’m going to pack our bags, and we’re going to sneak out when it becomes dark. Find your warmest clothes and put them on. Use Erwin’s and mine if you need to,” he instructed.

“B-but why?” Farlan asked with wide eyes.

“Do not question me right now. Do what I asked,” Mike hissed.

Levi didn’t have to be told twice. He scrambled to find the warmest clothes he could, pulling on various layers of socks and shirts.

“Here. Winter boots for you both,” Mike mumbled, handing them over.

Levi watched him take several guns from a box and check their ammo. He stuffed one in his belt holster and one in his ankle holster. Next, he grabbed a black duffle bag and filled it with extra clothes, wads of cash, and spare weapons.

“Do either of you know how to use a gun?” Mike asked.

“N-no. I’m getting scared, Mike,” Farlan whimpered.

“I can use a knife,” Levi whispered. “Give me a knife.”

For a long moment, Mike stared him down, gauging if it was a wise decision or not.

“If we’re in danger, I have the right to defend myself!” Levi hissed. “If you get hurt, I don’t wanna be defenseless.”

“Don’t do anything stupid. I could kill you with one fucking hand,” Mike growled in warning. Reluctantly, against his better judgement, he handed a knife over to Levi. He immediately tucked it into a secure pocket where it wouldn’t fall out, but he could easily access it. “Farlan, you stay by my side, do you understand? If not me, then stay with Levi,” he ordered.

Farlan was trembling, his eyes were wide.

“Listen to me,” Mike whispered. He pulled Farlan close, held him by the chin to look in his eyes. “I’m not gonna let you get hurt. Okay? You trust me, right?” Farlan frantically nodded. “You’re important to me. I’m gonna keep you safe. Alright? But you have to be tough and strong right now. You have to be ready for anything. Can you do that? Be tough. Be ready to fight?”

“Yes. I can do it,” Farlan agreed softly.

“Good boy. I’m counting on you,” Mike hummed. “We’re going to sneak out and regroup with Erwin. I’ve already sent him an encoded message; he knows what’s happening. But we have to get to him,” he stated.

“How far?” Levi asked.

“It’s going to be a long drive. If we can get a car,” Mike sighed. Levi nodded. There was a chance they wouldn’t be able to…hence the layers, he assumed. Levi didn’t feel confident in the least about trekking through the snowy mountains, but with Mike they at least had a chance. Like hell Levi was going to die at the hands of some freak gangsters, who would probably rape and drug him. Besides, he could probably make an escape somewhere along the way.

“Remove this,” Levi stated, gesturing to the collar. “If we get caught in rain, I’ll be fucking zapped.”

“I will. When the time is right,” Mike replied. It was implicitly clear that he didn’t trust Levi at all. Understandably, but still. Levi didn’t like that his life was in this man’s hands. Mike was an incredibly good fighter. But Mike versus all those men? He didn’t stand a chance. If they got to Erwin…well, they at least would have his brilliant mind at their disposal.

“It’s getting dark,” Farlan whispered.

“Not yet. Middle of the night is better. Less expected,” Mike mumbled. “Try to nap for now. Just an hour or so will make a difference. At least rest. If we can’t manage a car, we’re walking… a lot.”

“Yes, Sir,” Farlan replied. Levi laid down, as did Farlan. But he doubted he would be getting any rest. His mind was filled with anxieties and worries. As much as he’d wanted to die, he didn’t want to die because of someone else. He wanted control over at least that, but it seemed he had none. Everything in his life was controlled or affected by that bastard…Erwin Smith. Now Levi had to hope they lived to see Erwin again.

“Wake up, cat. It’s time to go.”

Levi was jolted from a nap he didn’t know he’d taken. He opened his eyes to see Mike, dressed in heavy winter clothes, and a sleepy-looking Farlan buttoning up a coat.

“Put this jacket on. It’s time to go. Stay quiet,” Mike whispered. He reached up and unlocked the shock collar, placing it inside the duffle bag. Levi was quick to sit up and slip into the coat. He checked the laces on the hiking boots and pulled a knit hat down over his ears. “Here, gloves.” Mike handed them each a pair to slip on before walking towards the back of the room as quietly as the big man could manage. He slid open the large window and peered out.

“We’re going out the window?” Levi asked in a whisper. He didn’t like that one bit.

“Just follow my lead,” Mike responded. He stepped out of the window, onto the small porch that resided just outside of it. Levi hadn’t even known it was there. “It’s icy. Be careful,” Mike whispered.

Farlan stepped out next with Mike’s helping hand. Once he was out of the way, Levi took his turn to join the pair on the small wooden porch. It was hardly big enough for them all to stand, let alone move around freely.

“This way. One at a time,” Mike whispered. Levi watched him step over the porch, onto a waiting ladder that hardly looked secure enough to hold the large man’s weight. It was made of rather flimsy looking metal and seemed to already be held on by a thread. Nonetheless, Mike made it safely to the ground. Farlan stepped over the edge next, and very slowly made his way down the ladder. “It’s icy, be careful,” Mike breathed out. He helped Farlan safely onto the snow-covered ground before motioning for Levi to go next.

Levi sucked in a shaky breath. That ladder looked extremely insecure. Still, it held Mike and Farlan well enough. He shifted to the edge of the porch and swung his leg over the side. He felt for the metal rung with a shaking foot. He found it, pressed his weight onto it experimentally. It held well enough, so he swung his other leg over as well. His gloved hands clung to the icy metal, and he released the breath he’d been holding. Now he just had to climb down the dozen or so rungs to reach the ground below. The first step was fine, he moved one foot, then the other. Slow and steady was the best bet. Levi took the next step down and heard a creak of metal. His heart stopped. The ladder shook. There was limited time before this thing gave out, and notified anyone who was sleeping nearby of their imminent escape.

“Speed it up,” Levi whispered to himself. The next step he took was okay, but when he reached for the next rung, his foot met nothing but slippery ice. His boot missed the rung, and Levi went falling from the ladder onto the ground. He landed on his ankle but managed to stifle his cry of pain by biting his lip raw. Pain shot through his right ankle, and Levi punched the ground. He sucked in a sharp breath, hissed through the pain as Mike knelt next to him.

“Fuck, it’s probably sprained. C’mere,” Mike whispered. “Climb on my back. Hold on tight.”

Breathing through the pain, Levi climbed onto Mike’s back and slung his arms around his neck. He whimpered when he was hoisted up and his ankle was jostled.

“Hang in there,” Mike breathed out. “Far, take the bag.”

“Okay,” Farlan agreed softly. He hoisted the bag over his shoulder and followed Mike as he trudged through the snow, around towards the front of the mountain home.

“Stay,” Mike whispered after setting Levi down.

“You okay?” Farlan asked, voice barely audible. Levi nodded quickly. He wasn’t okay. His ankle hurt like a bitch. But now wasn’t the time to complain. He watched Mike carefully peer around the corner, then dart back.

“There’s too many out front,” Mike whispered. “We need a different plan,” he mumbled.

Levi glanced up at the window just over their heads and was startled at the sight of Petra peering down with wide eyes. He met her gaze, his eyes filled with desperation. For a long moment, Petra looked conflicted. Internally battling with her choices. Finally, with a resolute nod, she stepped back from the window. Levi furrowed his brows. Was she going to out them? Tell everyone where they were so they could be caught? He flinched when an ear-piercing scream sounded from inside the house. Loud, frantic, and extremely audible from outside.

“Help! There’s an intruder! Help!” Petra shouted at the top of her lungs. The thudding sound of footsteps filled the air.

Mike peered around the corner again and returned to hoist Levi into his arms. “The guards ran inside; we have limited time. Let’s go,” he breathed out. Petra made a distraction for them. But why?

Levi’s heart pounded frantically as Mike ran to a nearby car. He whipped open the door and sat Levi in the back. “Get in the back with Levi!” He ordered Farlan. Once they were in, Mike climbed into the driver’s seat and shoved the key into the ignition. He started the engine and wasted not a second before shifting the car into ‘drive’. Mike pressed on the gas so roughly that the car jerked forward, jostling Levi and Farlan in the backseat.

Levi hissed in pain and let out a string of curses from his hurt ankle. Maybe it was fractured or broken, not just sprained. It was impossible to keep it still when Mike insisted on driving like an absolute fuckhead. “Can you fucking slow down?!” Levi shouted.

A bullet shattered the glass of the back window. Farlan screamed in surprise and ducked his head. “Drive faster! Drive faster!” Farlan shouted. He pulled Levi down as bullets hammered the car from behind.

“Hold tight!” Mike shouted as he took a sharp left turn down the mountain road. “Just stay down, I’ll outrun them,” he huffed. The mountain road was windy, with steep cliffs waiting if you took a single turn too roughly. The ice and snow on the ground didn’t help, but Levi had to admit, Mike was a skilled driver. He navigated each turn with expertise, narrowly dodging waiting guardrails and downed trees. Whatever storm had hit was something serious. It left nothing but snowy destruction. “Farlan, are there any cars tailing us?” Mike asked.

“You want me to risk getting shot to look?!” Farlan asked in disbelief.

“Just fucking look!” Levi growled. Farlan sat up slightly, peering out the shattered window.

“No, I don’t see anyone!” Farlan gasped. “Fuck, it’s cold,” he hissed. Levi shivered as the freezing mountain air flooded in through the broken window.

“Just hang tight. We have a cold, five-hour drive until we can take a break or switch cars,” Mike stated.

“Fuck,” Levi hissed.

“Take off your boot carefully. Your ankle is probably getting swollen. There’re some bandages in the duffle, wrap it as tightly as you can stand,” Mike instructed. Levi scowled at the motherfucker but decided to listen to his advice. He carefully unlaced the boot but shouted in pain when he tried to pull it off.

“It hurts too much! Fuck!” He hissed, punching the seat in front of him.

“Farlan, help the cat,” Mike sighed.

“Come here,” Farlan huffed. He carefully pulled Levi’s boot off, despite his pained grunts. “Stop moving so much,” he sighed.

“You try having a broken ankle!” Levi snapped.

“It’s not broken. Probably just sprained,” Mike huffed. Farlan grabbed the wrap from the bag and tended to Levi’s ankle the best he could, securely wrapping it, but ensuring it didn’t cut off any circulation.

“There. Keep it like this, it’s kinda elevated,” Farlan mumbled, propping Levi’s foot on his knee. “Are we meeting Erwin?” He asked after Levi was settled.

“Mm, yeah,” Mike grumbled. As if on cue, his phone rang loudly. He put it on speaker and held the phone up.

“Status?”

Levi felt a spark of relief, hearing Erwin’s voice, even over the phone. It was like a bolt of excitement. An emotion he hadn’t expected to feel just from hearing Erwin’s voice. It was a disturbing realization.

“On route. Cat sprained his ankle. Otherwise, good,” Mike replied.

“Fuck’s sake, Mike! I said bring him safely to me,” Erwin snapped angrily. “Levi?”

“What?” Levi scoffed from the backseat, secretly elated to hear his name from Erwin’s lips.

“Hang in there, kitten. I’ll see you soon. Behave yourself,” he hummed. That smooth, deep, velvety voice sent a shiver up Levi’s spine. “Are you alright?”

“God, I’m fine! I’d be better if you didn’t piss off your fucking men,” Levi huffed.

“Watch it, kitten. I’ll see you before long. You wouldn’t want to start off on the wrong foot, would you?” Erwin’s pun was not amusing to Levi, and he scowled at the phone as if that would do anything. “Get here safely, Mike. I’ll be waiting.” The call ended, and Mike sighed heavily.

“What a possessive bastard,” Mike muttered. “Better keep you safe or he’ll blow my head off.”

“You’d think Levi was made of gold,” Farlan grumbled.

“It’s not like I asked for this,” Levi scoffed. He flinched with a gasp when Farlan moved his ankle a bit. He scowled at him. What a petty brat he turned out to be.

“Stop fighting. We have a long drive, and I don’t feel like fucking babysitting. Don’t make me repeat myself,” Mike warned. Levi and Farlan both went silent. Levi shivered hard. Despite his layers, that frigid winter air was going to turn him into a fucking icicle.

“It’s cold…” Farlan breathed out.

“…god, how did I get saddled with two whiny pets?” Mike sighed heavily. “Cuddle closer together. It’ll be warmer. I can’t stop anywhere right now. When I can, I’ll find a new car,” he told them.

Farlan glanced at Levi, and eventually the pair shifted closer together, careful to avoid all the broken glass that littered their seats. Like that, they both ended up dozing off, their warmth being shared enough to give them some semblance of comfort. That, plus the exhaustion after the adrenaline wore off, was enough to give them some rest.

The slam of a car door jostled Levi awake. He squinted from the light now shining in through the car windows and shook Farlan awake. The pair sat up and looked around in a daze. “Where are we?” Levi grumbled. He was startled when the door beside him opened, and squinted as the sunlight vanished, and a shadow was cast over him. And there, staring down at him, dressed in a t-shirt and sweatpants, was Erwin Smith. His blond hair hung messily on his forehead; his shirt was wrinkled. 

“Hello, kitten,” he whispered fondly. “Did you miss me?” And Levi, much to his dismay, nodded. He had missed Erwin. He’d missed him enough that tears formed in his eyes from the mere sight of him.

“Yeah. So don’t leave me again,” Levi whispered. Erwin’s smile was dazzling.

“I don’t plan to,” he hummed. “Let’s get you inside. You must be freezing.”

When Erwin lifted Levi into his arms, Levi latched onto him in a firm embrace.

“Don’t leave me again,” Levi repeated breathily.

“I won’t, kitten. Never again.” Erwin’s arms tightened around him possessively, and for once, Levi didn’t mind. 

Chapter Text

“Come along, Farlan. Mike is doing a sweep of the perimeter,” Erwin hummed. Levi glanced over his shoulder to watch Farlan climb from the car as carefully as he could. 

“Ouch!” Farlan gasped. 

“What is it?” Erwin inquired.

“Piece of glass got my hand. It’s not bad,” Farlan sighed. He scowled at the injury as if it would heal itself. 

“Come inside. I’ll examine it there,” Erwin instructed. He carried Levi into the home and gingerly sat him on a plush sofa. It gave him the chance to look around. He was shocked, to say the least. 

The home was small and outdated. The walls were made of that tacky fake wood that made it look like a hunting cabin. The carpet was stained and fraying apart. The furniture looked old, outdated, and questionable. Levi wondered if he’d get bedbugs simply from sitting on it. This house did not seem the type for Erwin to stay in, and it gave Levi a glimpse into how dreadful things truly were. Erwin always stayed in the nicest, fanciest places. He had the funds to, after all. So, did this mean that he was broke now?

“Ow!” Farlan hissed, drawing Levi’s attention away from the disgusting house. 

“Be still. It’s quite deep, you may need stitches,” Erwin sighed. With one final tug, the large piece of glass was removed from Farlan’s hand. Farlan turned pale at the sight of the bleeding wound, and Levi was sure he was about to pass out. 

“Perimeter is clear. The fuck happened?” Mike asked when he stepped inside. 

“Glass. Needs stitches,” Erwin replied. 

“N-no, no stitches!” Farlan gasped. “I-I don’t like needles!” 

“Shh, you’ll be fine. Erwin has steady hands,” Mike stated. He sat beside Farlan and tilted his chin, so he’d look away as Erwin gathered the supplies he needed. 

“I’m going to disinfect it, first. This may sting,” Erwin warned. Indeed, Farlan yelped as the chemicals hit his wound, and buried his face against Mike’s chest. 

“Thank god you didn’t get shot, you big baby,” Levi muttered. 

“Says the one whining about a sprained ankle,” Erwin hummed. His lips curled into a smirk, because without even looking, he could feel Levi’s scowl directed at him. 

“Where are we?” Levi asked. 

“You don’t need to know,” Erwin replied. His focus was on the task at hand, but he cast occasional glances at Levi. “At least you can’t run away, with that hurt ankle.” 

“I’m not planning to run away,” Levi scoffed. And truly, he wasn’t. He felt that it would be foolish to leave now, especially alone. Even if he had a knife, they were probably being searched for by dozens of angry mafia men. “What happened, Erwin?” He asked, his voice laced with concern. There were a couple of moments of tense silence. Levi felt uneasy the longer it stretched on. 

“It happens often, in this business. The men became tired of being idle. They turned on me,” Erwin said softly. 

“Turned on all of us,” Mike muttered. “We’re lucky that Petra created that distraction, or we’d probably be dead by now.” 

“I’m sure she’s paying for it, greatly,” Erwin whispered.

Levi felt sick. Petra put herself in harms way just to cover for them. To let them get away safely. Why would she do that? She didn’t even like him. Maybe her blind loyalty to Erwin ran deeper than Levi thought.

“What do we do now?” Levi asked once his churning stomach settled. 

“You do nothing. You sit and behave. You wait for us to figure out the plan,” Erwin stated. 

“Mm. You and the pup are collateral. Just follow the rules and nothing will happen to you. We’ll be safe here for a while. I’ll take the car and dump it so they can’t track it,” Mike muttered. 

“Good. No electronic footprints from this point on. We’re off the grid completely.” 

“We’re staying here? In this…shitty house?” Levi asked, unable to hide the grimace from his face. 

“It’s a fine house, kitten. It’s warm, secure, and will allow us to remain hidden until things cool off. I assure you, everything you could need is here,” Erwin hummed. 

“Little shit is too spoiled. Thinks he needs some mansion to fuck around in,” Mike huffed. 

“Perhaps. But we’ll need to live more humbly from now on. At least until things calm down.”

“Are you poor?” Levi asked bluntly. He never had much of a filter to begin with, but now he was even further desensitized to worrying about other’s emotions. Erwin chuckled at the bold question. 

“No, I am not poor. Far from it. As I said, when things calm down, we can relocate to a more suitable location,” Erwin hummed.

Levi nodded. If he was stuck with this psycho forever, at least he wasn’t going to be dirt poor while doing so. 

“Is it just us now?” Farlan asked softly, his face still buried in Mike’s large chest. 

“Mhm. It’s better not to trust anyone else,” Mike responded. “That’s what’ll get ya killed.” 

“You’re right. Besides, Mike and I are more than capable of running a household,” Erwin hummed. 

“Can either of you cook?” Levi asked with a scoff. Silence filled the room. “…thought so,” he sighed. 

“You and Farlan will be in charge of cleaning and cooking,” Mike stated. 

“I’m sorry, you think I can cook?” Levi asked with a surprised laugh. 

“You can certainly learn. Trial and error,” Erwin replied. 

“I can cook,” Farlan mumbled. “It’s not that hard.” 

“Good. You can teach Levi. And Levi, you’re quite excelled at cleaning. See? Everyone has their strengths!” Erwin hummed with a rather optimistic tone. 

“And what will you do?” Levi asked with narrowed eyes. 

“I’m the money, darling. I’ll purchase whatever we require.” 

“And Mike?”

“The muscle,” Mike muttered. “This place has a lot of repairs that need done.” 

“…great,” Levi mumbled. They went from having every meal cooked for them, to having to do everything themselves. Surely, this would be a mess. 

“…what are you doing?” Farlan asked with an exasperated sigh. 

“I’m cutting the fucking potatoes. What do you mean?” Levi huffed. 

“Why are you cutting them like that? I thought you said you were good with knives?!”

Levi looked down at his mess of a cutting board with a scowl. True, the pieces were all varied sizes and shapes, and he missed peeling the skin on most of them, but it was his first time! 

“I’m doing my best. Stop being a dick,” Levi muttered. “I’ve…never done this before,” he whispered. 

“Clearly,” Farlan sighed. He snatched the knife and potato from Levi’s hands and began swiftly cubing the vegetable with clear expertise. “You should try to make them more even, and smaller like this. Otherwise, some will be overcooked while others will be raw,” he explained. 

“Okay, okay. I got it…” Levi sighed and tried again, focusing to ensure he did a better job this time. Farlan seemed pleased, as he left him alone now. Thank god. 

“Erwin, hand me that wrench,” Mike muttered. Levi glanced over to see the man in a filthy, once white, t-shirt. He had crawled under the sink on his back to examine the pipes and make some adjustments to stop a leak. 

“Are you sure you’re doing this properly?” Erwin asked as he handed over the tool, knelt by Mike to look rather curiously. 

“How about you be the money, and let me do my damn job?” Mike huffed. 

“You two bicker more than Levi and me,” Farlan muttered. He was right, the two of them had been arguing about the smallest things lately. Levi supposed that was what happened when two masculine, dominating men shared a small space. They both wanted to be in charge, and they each were… In charge of Levi and Farlan, that is. 

“Quiet,” Mike huffed. 

“I don’t think you’re supposed to turn it that way,” Erwin mumbled. 

“For fuck’s sake, Erwin!” Mike hissed, sliding out from under the sink to pin him with a scowl. “I’ve been fixing shit since I was eight. When have you ever fixed a sink?!” He asked in exasperation. 

“…that is a fair point. I’ll leave you to it,” Erwin sighed. It seemed that Erwin was becoming a bit restless, with the lack of work he had to do. 

“You could always clean the toilet if you’re that bored,” Levi muttered. 

“Or I could drag you to the bedroom,” Erwin hummed. 

“…maybe read a book,” Levi grumbled. “I have to help with dinner.” 

“Some help you’re being. Cut the damn potatoes!” Farlan hissed impatiently. 

“I am!” Levi groaned. While Levi was doing his one simple task, Farlan marinated an entire roast and had it cooking in the oven. He also cut the carrots, seasoned them, and began sautéing them in a pan.

“I think I can handle the rest myself. Can you get out of the kitchen please?” Farlan asked as nicely as he could muster. 

“Fine! You’re real bossy when you cook!” Levi snapped, setting down his knife and trudging away with a limp. Being on his sore ankle really hurt, anyway. 

“Looks like you’re not busy anymore,” Erwin hummed. He whisked Levi off his feet, carrying him like a bride into the adjoined bedroom. He shut the door and gently deposited Levi onto the bed. 

“No! No way. I refuse to fuck at all until this place is properly dusted. Look at this! You sat me down and a dust storm started!” Levi ranted between coughs. Erwin sighed in exasperation and threw up his hands. 

“I’ve already been without you for days, and you expect me to wait longer? So you can clean?” He asked, raising his voice. 

“I know, Erwin. I know,” Levi groaned. “But I’ll be really uncomfortable unless we can tidy up first. This place…it’s filthy,” Levi said as sweet and soft as he could manage. He could already tell that Erwin was being extremely patient and attempting to hold back for his sake. It was quite out of character, but then again, things had been different since they’d arrived. Levi was less combative, less angry. He was kinder to Erwin, and the feelings had been returned. 

After a long, tense stare down between the two, Erwin sighed in defeat. “Fine. But once we start, don’t expect it to be done quickly. Do you understand? When I get you all to myself, you can plan on being bedridden for a while,” Erwin warned, his voice deep and full of barely contained lust. Levi swallowed hard; a shiver ran up his spine. 

“F-fine. But that means you’ll help me, right?” Levi hummed. 

“Yes, yes. Anything to speed up the process,” Erwin grumbled. 

And thus began the grueling cleaning operation. Levi found it almost cute, the way Erwin followed his instructions for cleaning as well as he could. They dusted first, then proceeded to sweep and vacuum all the floors. Levi stripped the beds of their linens and loaded the washing machine to give them a thorough clean. He also examined the mattresses for any signs of critters. Luckily, he found none. 

Levi was quite enjoying being able to boss Erwin around. Making the one and only Erwin Smith scrub the bathroom floor gave him a little bit of an ego. It needed to be done, though. This house looked like it hadn’t been cleaned in at least a year, if not more. Levi tried to keep the weight off his bad ankle as he moved a coffee table to sweep beneath it. He let out a shriek as he spotted a rat scurrying away in a hurry. “Ew, ew! Kill it, Erwin!” He gasped in disgust, hopping onto the couch to hide from the creature. 

“Ah, I was afraid there might be rodents living here. I’ll have to set some traps,” Erwin muttered. The creature dove into a chewed hole in the floor to safety. 

“It’s bad enough I have to go without luxuries, but now there are fucking rodents?!” Levi shouted with a red face. “I fucking hate rats!” 

“I’ll get rid of them promptly, my darling. Settle down,” Erwin chuckled. 

“Rats can be annoying. Make sure all the food gets stored securely,” Mike commented. 

“Yeah, yeah. Farlan do this, Farlan do that,” Farlan grumbled to himself as he stirred a pot. He yelped from the firm spank Mike delivered, and gasped when he was tugged back against the man’s thick body. 

“You should be used to it by now,” Mike muttered in his ear. “Don’t go getting all cocky because I don’t make you crawl anymore. I can still put you in your place,” he reminded. “In fact, I think I’ll need to do that tonight, hm? Put you in your place?” He purred. 

“Yes, Sir. Sorry, Sir,” Farlan breathed out. 

“Really? Sex talk after I found a fucking rat?!” Levi scoffed. He hated having to see this shit. There was such limited space, too. He was sure that he’d be able to hear every disgusting thing those two got up to tonight. Then again, that was if he could focus on anything but Erwin. Once the man got his hands on Levi, he was quite sure he’d be thoroughly distracted. 

“Levi, a rat is hardly cause for alarm,” Erwin sighed. 

“They carry diseases, fleas, and filth! It’s plenty cause for alarm!” Levi argued. “Why did it have to be a rat?? Could have been a spider, but no… Had to be a rat,” he rambled to himself as he returned to the ground. 

“I never realized how much of a clean freak you are,” Erwin chuckled. Levi pinned him with a glare. 

“I am not! Any sane person dislikes rats,” he hissed. 

“As I said, I’ll put some rat traps up.” Erwin went to fetch the traps and began to meticulously devise a plan to rid the house of the pests. At least he had a job to focus on, now. Levi sighed and returned to his cleaning routine. Every cobweb and speck of dust was gone by the time dinner was ready. 

“Go wash up. It’s time to eat,” Farlan told them. 

“I’ll wash up after, I’m starved,” Mike mumbled. 

“Table manners,” Farlan insisted. “I don’t want your greasy, sweaty smell while I’m eating.” 

“…fine,” Mike sighed. 

“You two, clean up as well. All dusty and dirty,” Farlan mumbled. 

“You’re right,” Levi agreed. He and Erwin went to wash up together. Thank god this place had two bathrooms, at least. Levi couldn’t imagine sharing that space with all three men. He would lose his fucking mind. “Woah, woah—Erwin, stop!” Levi gasped when he felt the man’s large hands running along his hips, down to his ass. 

“What? We can be late for dinner,” Erwin hummed. 

“I’m hungry,” Levi huffed. 

“As am I. Not for food, though,” he purred. His hands squeezed Levi’s ass, and he spread them lewdly apart.

“Erwin! After! After dinner, please,” Levi groaned. “You’re not gonna stop for hours if you start this now,” he huffed. Erwin sighed in frustration and ultimately released his grip on Levi. 

“I’m going to wreck you in every possible way,” Erwin whispered in his ear. It wasn’t a threat, but a promise that Levi knew Erwin intended to keep. A shiver ran up his spine, and he felt his cock twitch from the mere thought. He missed Erwin. He hadn’t actually had any real fun since he left. Every time something with Mike and Farlan began, it ended in disaster. Now Levi was pent up and greatly anticipating Erwin to fuck him into oblivion. “Come now, let’s go eat. Since you’re so hungry,” he tsked and delivered a firm slap to Levi’s ass that made him jolt and gasp. 

“Fuck…” Levi groaned after Erwin stepped out. He was hard. Aching. Maybe he should have foregone dinner. No, no, he needed the energy. Levi dried off and dressed in boxers and Erwin’s shirt before joining the trio at the dinner table. 

“This looks impressive,” Mike muttered. Indeed, the meal that Farlan cooked looked delicious. A large roast, carrots, potatoes, fresh rolls, and gravy to accompany it. “Cooks and takes my dick like a champ. I lucked out with this one,” he commented. Farlan’s face went red, and he shyly looked anywhere but at Mike as the man filled his plate with food. 

“Yes, I’m very impressed. Levi, I do hope you take notes for future meals. Although, this house is spotless thanks to Levi’s expertise,” Erwin hummed as he, too, added food to his plate. 

Erwin and Mike stared one another down, and the table filled with a tense silence. It was another stupid competition, Levi realized. They were bragging about Farlan and him like they were prized animals. But really, what did he expect from them? Levi observed the pissing competition silently, while getting some food for himself. 

“Wow, this is good, Farlan,” Levi commented to break the tension a bit. 

“Mm, thanks. It turned out good,” Farlan replied. It was almost funny how he and Farlan were so civil, while their ‘owners’ were ready to fight over who was better. Levi didn’t particularly care for this competitive environment, but he supposed it was only natural for these two. It was like two dogs fighting over who got to be the alpha. 

“It is very good,” Mike hummed, reaching over to stroke Farlan’s hair tenderly. He leaned into the touch with a pleased sigh, and Levi couldn’t help but roll his eyes. He jolted when he felt Erwin’s hand on his neck and flinched away from the touch. It was his instinct! But clearly, he’d played a detrimental role in whatever competition the two men were in. Mike smirked, and Erwin scowled. 

“Eat faster,” Erwin ordered him. Levi shivered from that intense, blue-eyed stare. He ate just as slow as he was, though. If he ate too fast, he’d end up feeling sick. That was the last thing he needed with the upcoming fuck-fest that was sure to happen. 

The tension only seemed to grow over the course of dinner. Erwin’s free hand found its way to Levi’s thigh and began to squeeze and massage the muscle there. Levi squirmed slightly as it slid higher and higher, and sharply gasped when Erwin’s hand was fondling his cock through his boxers. He dropped his fork with a loud ‘clink’ and let a small moan slip from his lips. “Mm, someone is sensitive,” Erwin commented with a chuckle. 

“I’m n-not done eating,” Levi huffed. His face was red as he glanced up at the other pair at the table and found them staring back. 

“Then keep eating,” Erwin hummed. His massaging hand didn’t stop. Those fingers were too fucking talented, and Levi trembled with the urge to cum already. He was pent up! It wasn’t his fault. Erwin retracted his hand before Levi could get there though, earning a whine of frustration from him. 

“What a little slut,” Mike commented in amusement. 

“As if Farlan is any better?” Erwin asked, raising an eyebrow. 

“Not at all. They’re both sluts,” Mike chuckled. “Farlan has a bit more restraint, though.” 

“Perhaps I just know Levi’s body better than you know Farlan’s,” Erwin hummed. 

“Why do you two have to compete over that?” Farlan asked with a sigh. 

“Silence, pup,” Mike muttered. “Wanna bet?” He asked Erwin, ignoring Farlan’s question. 

“A bet?” Erwin hummed before smirking. “Alright. What did you have in mind?” He asked. 

“Whoever makes their pet cum more times in an hour, wins,” Mike responded. 

“W-woah, wait! Don’t we get a say in this??” Levi asked with a shocked scoff. 

“No,” Erwin and Mike responded simultaneously. 

“Hmm… Interesting. What does the winner get?” Erwin asked. 

“The loser has to watch the winner have a threesome with the pets,” Mike hummed with a smirk. Farlan and Levi’s faces were both bright red. 

“I-I don’t like this,” Farlan breathed out. 

“Too bad,” Mike muttered. 

“I like it. Ground rules: we have to fuck them on their backs, so the other can have a clear view. Dry orgasms count. Otherwise, we’d be limited to the amount of cum they can produce in that hour,” Erwin suggested. 

“Fair. Anything goes?” Mike asked. 

“No oral. Too easy. Levi, at least, cums like a waterfall if I suck him off.” 

“Deal,” Mike agreed with a nod. The two shook hands and stood up abruptly. 

“W-wait! I didn’t finish eating!” Levi gasped as he was hoisted into Erwin’s arms. Farlan seemed to be in a similar predicament if his yelp was any indication. Levi grunted as he was deposited on the now clean bedding of the king-sized mattress. Farlan dropped right beside him, and the pair exchanged wide-eyed looks. 

“Levi’s all hot and bothered already, let me get Farlan there, too. It’s only fair,” Mike huffed. 

“Mm, fine,” Erwin agreed reluctantly. He undressed Levi in a hurry, leaving him completely nude before stripping himself as well. Beside Levi, Farlan began gasping and moaning as Mike’s hands were on his eagerly stripped body. Levi couldn’t resist staring at the way Mike’s big hands dwarfed Farlan’s cock, or the way Farlan writhed and moaned from the touch. “Where are you looking?” Erwin tsked, dribbling lube between Levi’s legs to make him gasp. 

“That’s enough of a head start. Let’s go,” Erwin huffed. He glanced up at the clock on the wall. “It’s six right now, we’ll go until seven.” 

“Mhm. Share the lube,” Mike muttered, snatching the bottle from Erwin to dribble it between Farlan’s spread thighs. 

“And…start,” Erwin hummed. Levi was not prepared for the sensation of Erwin’s big fingers shoving inside him. It was abrupt, and he sharply gasped at the slick intrusion. “Relax, kitten,” Erwin purred. “I know you love the burn with your stretching,” he chuckled. And he wasn’t wrong. Levi breathed out soft moans and eagerly spread his legs further. Something about this was so fucked up, but also…so goddamn erotic. He could hear Farlan’s gasps and whines beside him as Mike stretched him and glanced over for a look at that blissed out expression. It was extremely arousing. 

Erwin grabbed something off the nightstand and handed it to Mike. “Mark a line on his body when he cums, so we can’t claim cheating,” he hummed. Levi stared at the sharpie in Erwin’s hand, and almost laughed at how fucking perverted this entire thing was. But he couldn’t find humor in anything, as Erwin’s fingers pushed in deeper and rubbed his favorite spot mercilessly. 

“Ngh, Erwin!” He gasped, arching his back into a perfect curve. Erwin’s big fingers were relentless in rubbing that spot, brushing near his prostate to send shocks through his body. His toes curled, and he let out deep moans. Farlan did too, Levi could register his hitched voice laced with pleasure. 

“That’s one,” Mike chuckled. He smirked and drew a tally mark just below Farlan’s nipple. Levi gasped sharply and came just a moment later with a cry of pleasure. 

“Good job, kitten,” Erwin purred. He popped the cap with his teeth and drew a black tally mark in the center of Levi’s chest. This was so fucked up. They were literally having a competition with their bodies! Why didn’t Levi hate it?! 

A sharp sting from a pinch on his thigh made Levi jolt and gasp. His attention refocused on Erwin’s shimmering blue eyes, so intense that a shiver trailed up his spine. “Focus on me,” Erwin demanded in that deep, commanding tone. 

“Yes, Sir,” Levi breathed out between frantic attempts to catch his breath. He watched Erwin slick his cock, push Levi’s legs up towards his head, and smirk. That devilish smirk alone could make Levi putty in Erwin’s hands. He gasped and fisted the sheets as Erwin’s thick cock pushed inside. Oh, he missed this. He missed this feeling more than he would admit. 

“That’s it, kitten, take it like the little slut you are,” Erwin purred. He pushed inside to the hilt, and pulled out slowly, just to push back in. The drag was exquisite, and Levi’s eyes rolled back as he basked in the feeling. Erwin knew how to play his body like a fiddle. He knew every spot Levi loved hit, he knew what pain made him go crazy, and he knew what to say to turn his brain to mush. Erwin’s hands grabbed Levi by the thighs, and with the next powerful thrust, he yanked Levi against him, sending his cock pounding deeply inside. Levi let out a cry of bliss, and it only took two more thrusts like that for Levi to add to the filthy mess on his abdomen with a startled gasp. “And that’s two,” Erwin breathed out, marking another line parallel to the last on Levi’s chest. 

“What a little slut,” Mike scoffed. He was making eager work on Farlan, fucking him fast and rough, drawing moans and whines from his lips. It didn’t look like Farlan was far behind, and already tears were forming in his eyes. Oh, if he was sensitive now, Levi felt bad for him… for them both, really. These men were fucking unhinged. 

“Look at me,” Erwin growled with rough thrust into Levi’s twitching body. 

“Ah!” Levi cried out, jolted from the sudden sensation. 

“If your eyes keep wandering, I’ll get jealous,” Erwin warned in a threatening tone. Levi whimpered; his cock twitched eagerly back to life. Erwin was everything to Levi. Everything about him made him horny and aroused. How had Levi denied it for so long? No one ever fucked him like Erwin did. No one made his knees weak like Erwin did. 

“I’m sorry, Sir,” Levi breathed out. “Eyes on you,” he purred. Erwin’s lips crashed against Levi’s in a heated, passionate kiss. His pace increased, almost frantic. His fingers slid to Levi’s nipples. He tugged, twisted, rubbed them until Levi was a moaning mess. Until the buds were sensitive and red, tender to the touch. 

Saliva dripped from Levi’s lips as Erwin’s heated, rough kisses trailed to his neck. He couldn’t even think, not when Erwin’s body on his was so fucking addicting. “Fuck!” Levi shouted when Erwin’s teeth dug into the sensitive skin on his neck. The growl that accompanied that bite had Levi’s brain turning into absolute mush. He moaned and clawed Erwin’s shoulders as his pace became rougher. He was reclaiming Levi’s body, and he couldn’t get enough of every single thrust. His teary eyes couldn’t wander to the scene beside him, no matter how badly he wanted to look. Erwin stole all of his focus, all of his attention. 

When Erwin’s slick hand wrapped around Levi’s twitching cock, it was over for him. He cried out as another powerful orgasm wracked his body and left him sensitive to the touch. He gasped in frantic breaths, squirmed in an attempt to escape Erwin’s insistent thrusts and touches. 

“Where are you going, kitten?” Erwin purred in his ear. Levi felt another line being drawn on his chest and groaned pitifully. “We’re far from done. I warned you,” he hummed. Erwin sat back and brushed his sweaty blond hair off his forehead. His blue eyes shone with possessiveness, and Levi knew… He just knew that Erwin wouldn’t lose this bet. He knew that he would never let Mike have his way with him while he was forced to just watch. 

Levi didn’t even have a moment to pity himself for his oncoming misery of overstimulation. Erwin didn’t give him a break, nor a chance to catch his breath. His relentless thrusts sent Levi into a whining frenzy. He tried to squirm and crawl himself away from the onslaught, but to no avail. Erwin’s large hand wrapped around his pale throat and squeezed, just enough to slightly cut off his air. Just the way that Levi fucking loved it. Those demonic blue eyes stared into Levi’s teary silver ones. That, in itself, was enough to make Levi an aroused wreck. The lack of air made his head feel light and floaty, made every sensation multiplied. 

“When I let go of your throat, you’re going to cum. Do you understand?” Erwin asked, his voice deep and commanding. Levi had no choice but to nod frantically and blink tears from his eyes. Erwin’s lips curled into a smirk. He waited and waited. Levi saw spots, his vision faltered. He thought, for a moment, that he was going to lose consciousness altogether. Instead, what he got was a mind-numbing orgasm. Erwin peeled his fingers off Levi’s throat, and his body convulsed like a man struck by lightning. Tingles ran through his limbs, and he finally sucked in a much-needed breath, just to let it out in an absolutely wrecked moan. “Fuck,” Erwin grunted, slamming his hips inside roughly to fill Levi with his cum. Another tally adorned Levi’s chest. “Breathe, kitten,” Erwin cooed. 

Levi, as if remembering that he did, in fact, need to breathe, gasped sharply and sucked oxygen back into his lungs. Every nerve in his body was on fire. He sobbed with sensitivity, shuddered, and trembled in Erwin’s arms. Levi couldn’t remember ever feeling this blissed out in his life. It was like everything disappeared except for the mind-numbing pleasure Erwin’s cock brought him. 

“You feel so hot and wet inside, baby,” Erwin groaned. Levi gasped sharply when he felt Erwin’s cock, hard again, moving inside him. 

“W-wait!” He breathed out in a croaky voice. His head tossed back when Erwin delivered a firm thrust again. “Wait!” He sobbed out. Every shift of that cock sent sparks of sensitivity running up his spine. 

“Ha, you’re so tight,” Erwin groaned. “We’re not done yet, kitten. Hang in there,” he purred. 

“I’m gonna die,” Levi sobbed out. He felt like he would. He was exhausted! A quick glance to his right told him that Farlan wasn’t faring much better. He looked on the verge of passing out; tears flowed from his eyes, and he twitched in similar sensitivity. Levi wondered who was winning. “Erwin!” He yelped from the aggressive thrust and arched his back hard, head tossed back onto the sheets. 

“Focus, kitten,” Erwin breathed out. Levi saw spots, his vision faltered. He panted hard, tried as hard as he could to focus, but it was hopeless. 

Levi blacked out.

When he blinked open his heavy eyes again, he was relieved to find that he was cleaned up. The cum was gone, and he was laid on a clean bed with a blanket over his lower half. To his right was Farlan, dozing peacefully. On his abdomen were four solid, black lines. Levi glanced down at himself and was surprised to see six similar marks on his chest. He sleepily grinned. Why was he so giddy over winning? It was a stupid bet, and now every muscle in his body ached. Still, he felt oddly proud of the accomplishment. Even though everything hurt. Everything from his head, down to his fucking toes ached. Levi thought about sitting up, but was it worth the ache that was surely in his hips? He could hear muffled voices in the living room, and decided it was worth the sting to try and eavesdrop. 

With a stifled whine, he sat up and swung his weakened legs over the side of the bed. As carefully as he could manage, he stood up, but yelped as he ultimately fell to the ground with a loud thump. Thudding footsteps approached rapidly and the door to the bedroom swung open. Erwin and Mike stared down at Levi with raised eyebrows. 

“You shouldn’t be getting up yet, kitten,” Erwin lightly scolded. He bent down to lift Levi into his arms and set him back in bed. “Rest.”

“What are you taking about?” Levi asked in a hoarse whisper. His voice was utterly fucked. 

“Don’t concern yourself,” Erwin replied. 

“It’s our safety, too,” Levi muttered. 

“I said, don’t concern yourself,” Erwin repeated firmer. He covered Levi back up and placed a delicate kiss on his head. “Stay in bed until I come back for you.” His voice was soft, but it was clearly an order, nonetheless. Levi sighed, scowled, but ultimately decided he didn’t have the energy to argue. He was tired, still. His eyes fluttered shut as Erwin pet his hair gently. 

When Levi woke again, light filtered in through the windows. He could tell it was early morning light, the sun having recently risen. Farlan was no longer beside him, replaced instead with Erwin’s sleeping face. Levi felt his cheeks warm, turn a light pink as he watched the rare sight of Erwin Smith asleep. He looked so handsome when asleep. No anger, no concern, no forced mask of control. He was just…a man. A man that Levi had loved. Still loved. Still loved? Levi furrowed his brows. He didn’t know how to feel anymore. It was dangerous to run off, now. There were men searching for them, and his ankle wasn’t well enough to take him a long distance. Besides…Erwin would find him again. The outside world was scary, too. Levi didn’t want to go outside. Not without Erwin. 

Levi sighed heavily. How had he become a domesticated pet so easily? Maybe he was just tired of fighting. Tired of having to go through so much pain and suffering. Maybe it was easier to just…give in to Erwin. 

“Are you enjoying the view?” Erwin mumbled without even opening his eyes. His voice was deep and heavy with sleep, and it sent a tingle up Levi’s spine. He’d always loved Erwin’s morning voice. It was sexy, made his toes curl. Erwin’s lips curled into a small grin. “Come here, kitten,” he mumbled. He opened his arms and wiggled his fingers to gesture Levi close. 

“Why?” Levi asked suspiciously. 

“Because I’m not ready to get up yet, and I want you in my arms,” Erwin replied. Levi shuffled closer and gasped when Erwin yanked him flush against him. Levi’s head rested against Erwin’s chest and those big arms wrapped around him. He could hear the steady thudding of Erwin’s heartbeat. It sent butterflies through his stomach. “Now, be quiet,” Erwin whispered. Levi obeyed, rested against Erwin obediently. He liked this, being tangled against Erwin’s body. His arms slid to Erwin’s back, and his fingers caressed the muscles there. Even through the cloth of Erwin’s shirt, he could feel the definition of every muscle against his fingertips. 

Levi jolted as the bedroom door was shoved open, sending more light flooding into the room. 

“If you wanna eat, get up,” Mike muttered to the pair. “Farlan cooked breakfast, don’t let it go to waste.” 

“Can we not warm it up?” Erwin asked with an irritated sigh. That was when Levi’s stomach loudly grumbled, signaling his hunger. Levi’s face went red with embarrassment, and Erwin was silent for a moment. “We’re coming,” he muttered. “My kitten is hungry,” he chuckled. 

“Well, you did fuck the life out of me yesterday,” Levi huffed. Erwin released his hold on Levi and sat up with a groan. 

“Yes, and you did very well,” he hummed. “We won,” he stated proudly. 

“And what does that mean?” Levi asked as he sat up with a hiss. 

“It means that we get to have fun with Farlan,” Erwin replied. “It should be quite exciting,” he hummed. “When you’re feeling better, of course.” 

“Thank god,” Levi muttered. He couldn’t imagine any sex so soon. He was still sore. He slid from bed and gasped from the sting in his hips. Erwin was right there to steady him with gentle hands on his waist. 

“Are you alright, darling?” He asked softly. The way he looked at him made Levi’s chest flutter. 

“I’m fine…” Levi huffed, carefully walking from the room to the small dining table. 

“Well, this is quite the spread,” Erwin hummed. The table was laid out with various breakfast meats, pancakes, eggs, rolls, and a spread of fruit. 

“Coffee or juice?” Farlan asked the pair. He looked well rested; despite the workout they endured last night. 

“Coffee for me, black. Juice for Levi,” Erwin answered. Levi should feel irritated that he was choosing for him, but he couldn’t be. It was exactly what he’d have picked. Erwin knew him too well. 

Farlan delivered the beverages before taking his seat between Mike and Erwin. The group ate in silence, filling their plates with food and digging in. Levi was starving. He felt like he hadn’t eaten in days, even though it was just hours. He supposed that many orgasms would make anyone hungry. 

“I look forward to the reward from our bet,” Erwin hummed after a bit. Mike rolled his eyes and scowled at him in clear irritation. 

“I still think it was bullshit. Wasn’t fair,” he huffed. 

“How so?” Erwin asked with a laugh. “You were the one who proposed the bet.” 

“Cause Levi was all pent up. Hadn’t cum in days,” Mike muttered. 

“Well, you should have thought about that beforehand,” Erwin hummed. 

“You’re a cocky bastard,” Mike grumbled. “You better be nice to my pup.” 

“I will be. Don’t you worry,” Erwin replied. “I think it’ll be enjoyable for us all. Except you, that is. Can you handle watching? You might explode,” he teased. 

“Fuck off,” Mike grumbled. It was clear he didn’t like the idea, but he was the one that made the bet, after all. Levi smirked to himself as he sipped his juice. He was thankful that he didn’t have to endure another attempt at a threesome with Mike. The man was just scary to Levi, so he found any version of sex with him to be off-putting. Then again, Erwin was scary too… “What are you smirking about over there?” Mike huffed. “Erwin did all the work.” 

“Excuse me?” Levi and Farlan scoffed at the same time. They shared a look and let out a light laugh. 

“You should try having four orgasms back-to-back,” Farlan grumbled. 

“Yeah. It fucking hurts, and makes everything sensitive,” Levi huffed. “I hardly think that fucking us into oblivion qualifies as ‘all the work’,” he added. 

“Well, look at you two, getting all offended.” Erwin chuckled at the sight in amusement. 

“Besides, we can make you cum easily, too. Just look at how often you make us suck your dicks. You hardly last when I really put the work in,” Levi hummed. 

“Yeah, he’s right,” Farlan agreed. 

“Fucking brats,” Mike scoffed. “Getting all egotistical because you suck some dick well,” he grumbled. 

“Now, now. They do have a point, Mike.” Erwin grinned, a devious look in his eyes. Levi did not like that look at all. “Levi sure sucks me off well. He’s not wrong,” he purred. 

“Yeah, whatever. Farlan’s mouth is way more talented,” Mike huffed. 

Levi and Farlan exchanged worried glances. Great. Another competition was afoot. 

“Let’s test it. Whoever makes us cum faster gets to have a reward during our fun,” Erwin hummed. 

“Tch, that seems unfair. You and Levi have a closer bond, or whatever. He probably knows exactly how you like it,” Mike complained. The pair were silent for a moment. “Let’s swap,” Mike suddenly suggested. Erwin’s eyebrows raised. 

“Hmm… Alright. We’ll swap,” Erwin agreed. 

“Again?!” Levi scoffed. “You could at least ask our opinions!” 

“Don’t you want a reward?” Erwin asked with raised eyebrows.

“I-I do, but!” Levi huffed in defeat. He knew he didn’t really have a say. The most he could do is refuse to suck Mike’s dick, but then he’d lose. And whether he admitted it or not, Levi had a bit of a competitive side. 

“Let’s do it,” Farlan agreed. Although surprised by his quick agreement, Levi had to scoff at the confidence in his voice. “I’m sure I can beat Levi,” he hummed with a small smirk. 

“That’s the spirit, pup,” Mike chuckled. 

“What kind of reward are we talking?” Levi asked with a sigh. 

“One that you don’t want to miss, kitten,” Erwin hummed. “You better try your best.” 

“When do I not?” Levi huffed. “Am I gonna be in trouble if I lose?” 

“Afraid to lose?” Farlan asked with a smirk. 

“N-no!” Levi huffed. 

“You won’t be in trouble, but you will be jealous,” Erwin hummed with a smirk of his own. 

“I don’t think it matters how hard your cat tries. Farlan’s got this in the bag,” Mike commented. “Besides, my cock is longer than yours. Levi’s gonna struggle with it.” 

“Ah, but mine is quite thick compared to yours,” Erwin hummed back. “I think they’ll both struggle to adjust. Perhaps we should let our food settle before attempting this. For now, tend to your chores.” 

“Yes, Sir,” Levi mumbled. He helped Farlan clear the table, then proceeded to wash the laundry mess from yesterday’s fun. He wanted to yell at the two arrogant men that they could make the mess, but not put in a fucking load of laundry? But he was quite sure it would go in one ear and out the other. 

“Kitchen is clean,” Farlan announced. Levi walked over to examine his definition of ‘clean’, and visibly grimaced. 

“This isn’t clean. There are grease streaks on the stove, food stuck to this pan, and the floor is covered in crumbs. This shitty cleaning will only make the rats worse,” Levi ranted. 

“Ugh, whatever! Cleaning is your thing,” Farlan scoffed. 

“Now, now. Calm down you two,” Erwin chuckled. 

“You have no room to talk. You’re just sitting on the couch reading!” Levi huffed. At least Mike was chopping some wood outside. Erwin was the definition of, ‘I don’t need to work, because I have money’. 

“Would you like food to eat?” Erwin asked, lips curling into a smirk. 

“…yes,” Levi sighed. 

“Then be quiet, and clean the kitchen together,” Erwin chuckled. In his head, Levi called Erwin just about every insult imaginable. Aloud, however, he was silent. If he opened his mouth, he’d be in so much trouble. 

“How do I make it not greasy?” Farlan asked with a sigh. Levi grabbed a bottle of grease-canceling cleaner and thrusted it at his chest. Meanwhile, he rewashed the dishes properly before sweeping the floor. 

“Have to do everything around here,” Levi muttered to himself. 

“Watch the attitude, kitten,” Erwin hummed. Oh, Levi despised that bastard. 

“Firewood is chopped,” Mike mumbled as he returned inside, depositing the wood near the fireplace. “I’ll shower. Your cat is a neat freak, after all.” 

“That he is,” Erwin chuckled. 

“I should join him,” Farlan said casually. Levi thought nothing of it, at first. But then his mind caught up. 

“Hey! No way! You’re totally trying to cheat!” He huffed. 

“I don’t need to cheat,” Farlan scoffed. 

“Stay here, pup. We don’t want to spoil the fun,” Erwin ordered in a casual hum. He was clearly amused at the banter between Levi and Farlan. The smaller house definitely brought out new dynamics between the four men. Levi had more freedoms, like being able to wear clothes and not sleep in a fucking cage. It was nice, even though it had turned into a porn film in real life. What was with the constant competition between Mike and Erwin? It was like they were having a non-stop pissing competition to determine who was a better pet. Levi was so annoyed by it. 

Once Levi felt content with the cleanliness of the house, he took a seat beside Erwin to relax. It was peaceful. Farlan opened up a puzzle he found and began putting it together on the coffee table, and Levi decided to join him. They silently worked, assembling the outside edges slowly but surely. “This is a corner piece,” Levi mumbled. 

“Levi, we already have four corners. There can’t be five corner pieces,” Farlan sighed. “Moron,” he mumbled. 

“I am not a moron,” Levi scoffed. “Whatever. Puzzles are dumb anyway,” he grumbled, plopping beside Erwin, who was still reading silently. Levi felt overwhelmingly bored. He sighed heavily and looked around at the various board games and puzzles. No electronics, no pool, nothing exciting to do or read… “How long are we going to be stuck here?” 

“Hmm… I’m not sure,” Erwin responded. “Perhaps a month. Perhaps half a year. It’s hard to tell.” 

“Half a year?” Levi sighed again. There wasn’t even a TV here! 

“You need to be patient, Levi. If we try to move too soon, it’ll mean death for us all. Do you understand?” Erwin pinned Levi with a stern glare. “I understand you may be bored, but perhaps find something to do. There are books, magazines, and games. Enjoy the simpler side of life,” Erwin suggested. Levi scoffed. He hated reading. The magazines were old. Board games were boring. It wasn’t like he had anything to do at the other place, but he also was kept on a tight leash. He didn’t have time to be bored when he was constantly wallowing in misery. Maybe he should give that another try. 

“A puzzle?” Mike muttered as he left the bathroom in just a pair of sweatpants. 

“There’s not much else to do,” Farlan said with a shrug. “Besides, puzzles can be fun.” 

“Hm. If you say so.” Mike shook his head in disagreement. “I can think of something more fun,” he added, plopping on the couch beside Levi. 

Levi flinched when Erwin suddenly closed his book and sat it aside. He glanced at Mike, who raised an eyebrow and pointed at the floor between his spread thighs. Levi huffed and went red, but stubbornly stared back without budging. 

“Kitten. Don’t earn yourself a spanking by being stubborn,” Erwin warned from beside him. He even gave him a little push, sending Levi flopping onto the carpet with an undignified yelp. To add to Levi’s irritation, Farlan crawled over and settled between Erwin’s thighs like an eager dog waiting for a treat. 

“C’mon little one. Don’t be scared,” Mike purred. He pulled down his sweatpants enough for his cock to spring free. Levi stared with widening eyes and red cheeks. Mike was definitely longer by an inch, maybe two, but not as thick as Erwin was. He had visible veins running up his cock, and Levi felt himself become aroused the sight of his cock twitching to hardness. Levi glanced beside him to find a similar view of Farlan staring at Erwin’s eager cock twitching to life. “Hey, focus,” Mike huffed. He turned Levi’s chin to face him again and tugged his head closer to his length. 

“No forcing their heads down, and no hands. Understood?” Erwin asked. 

“Yes, Sir,” Levi breathed out. Why was he feeling so…excited? Mike was rather quiet and stoic. The thought of cracking that tough exterior and making him moan felt like encouragement enough. 

“And…go.” With Erwin’s decree to begin, Levi leaned in and experimentally ran his tongue from the base to the tip of Mike’s cock. His eyes were on Mike’s face, watching for any sign of arousal. His eyebrow twitched, and that was enough for Levi. 

“Get to work. You’re gonna lose,” Mike taunted. His lips curled into a smirk. Levi wanted to wipe that arrogant look from his face. 

With determination gracing his own features, Levi continued to run his tongue along Mike’s cock until it was slicked thoroughly and hard as a rock. His hands settled on Mike’s thighs as he opened his lips to suckle at the tip of his cock. His mouth opened wider, and he began the slow glide down his length. Mike was long, but less thick. It was less of an ache on his jaw already and urged him to go further. He sucked as he took Mike in, his tongue stroked his length, and he was careful not to use his teeth. 

“Fuck, that’s it, cat,” Mike breathed out. His arms draped over the back of the couch, and his head slightly tilted back. Levi felt confident, knowing he was bringing Mike some pleasure already. He had to go harder, deeper. 

Levi schooled his gag reflex and took Mike in further. His tongue pressed against those prominent veins, and it earned him a groan. Mike’s voice was so deep when he was turned on, Levi felt his own cock twitching between his legs. This was so fucked up. How was it so erotic? Beside him, he heard the tell-tale moan from Erwin’s lips that showed Farlan was living up to the task as well. Levi needed to do better. 

Now that he had the majority of Mike’s cock in, Levi began a steady pace of bobbing his head. He sucked Mike like he was a delicious treat and released a moan around him. The vibrations made him curse and grip the couch tighter between his fingers. Levi felt confident. He increased his pace, bobbed his head, and experimentally let his teeth barely graze Mike’s cock. He jolted and cursed, and Levi tasted precum as he continued his movements. Faster, suck harder, ignore the drool escaping his mouth. Levi was determined to make this man a fucking mess. To win. He was confident that Mike was growing close, and continually moaned around him, letting his cock hit the back of his throat and resisting the gagging urges. 

He suffered a crushing defeat when he heard the unmistakable sound of Erwin’s orgasming moan beside him. Levi pulled off and caught his breath as he watched Farlan struggle to swallow the release before popping off of Erwin’s spent cock to cough up a lung. Levi scowled. He fucking hated losing. He couldn’t dwell on it for long before Mike yanked him by his hair back to his cock. 

“Finish what you started,” he growled. His face was flushed, his eyes full of arousal. 

Levi shuddered and obeyed, returned to sucking Mike’s cock like a champ. He doubled his efforts, his pace quick with an urge to finish this quickly. Now that the competition ended, Mike’s hands threaded in Levi’s hair and forced him further down. He took over the pace, fucked Levi’s throat with grunts and groans that sounded animalistic. Before long, he shoved Levi’s head down and held it there as his cock spurted cum down his throat. Levi gagged, slapped his thighs, and struggled to breathe until he was finally released. He coughed aggressively and tears ran down his face as he sucked in urgent breaths. He’d be tasting cum for the next week, dammit. 

“Good work, pup,” Mike breathed out, slumped back in relaxation. 

“Mm, I’m impressed. That tongue of yours is something else,” Erwin chuckled. Levi scowled up at Erwin and Mike and waited for his praise. He did a good job, too! 

“Not bad, cat,” Mike hummed. He reached down and pet his hair like he was a pouting child. Levi’s scowl only deepened. He leaned in and bit down on Mike’s inner thigh, hard. “Ouch! You little shit!” Mike gasped, shoving his head off and cursing up a storm. “He bit me!” He scoffed in disbelief. 

Levi waited for the oncoming punishment, but instead, all he heard was… Laughter. Erwin was laughing hard, holding his stomach as deep chuckles of pure amusement left his lips. 

“That is the most cat-like I’ve ever seen him behave!” He said between pants and ceasing chuckles. He wiped his eyes and shook his head. “Levi, that was uncalled for,” Erwin hummed. It wasn’t sincere though, as Erwin smiled at him in that endearing way. “Come here, kitten,” he chuckled, gesturing him close. Levi spared Mike one more glare before climbing onto Erwin’s lap and nuzzling against his welcoming hand. 

“What a little shit,” Mike grumbled as he fixed his pants. 

“He was just jealous,” Erwin hummed. He stroked Levi’s cheek tenderly. “You did very well, darling. Mike was having trouble containing himself. That’s a rare feat,” he purred. “But if you bite again, I’ll stuff your throat with a cock once per hour until you learn your lesson,” he added, his voice taking on that warning tone. Levi shuddered hard. 

“Yes, Sir. I’m sorry, Sir,” Levi purred so prettily. Erwin smiled and caressed his back tenderly. 

“So, I get a reward, right?” Farlan asked with eager eyes. 

“That’s correct,” Erwin confirmed. “You get to choose between two options, which I’ll disclose to you at a later time, privately,” he hummed. “Now, shall we play a game of some kind? My poor kitten is ready to pass away from boredom.”

“But…” Levi fidgeted and pressed his cock against Erwin’s abdomen. “I’m hard,” he mumbled. 

“Oh, are you?” Erwin asked in amusement. “You get hard from sucking someone else’s cock, do you?” 

“What little sluts,” Mike scoffed, pressing his foot against Farlan’s bulging pants. Farlan gasped and pressed against Mike’s foot eagerly. 

“Mm, I think you should wait,” Erwin hummed. “Call it jealousy,” he purred. 

“He’s right,” Mike muttered, removing his foot entirely and earning a pitiful whine from Farlan. Levi was already pouting as well. 

“I’ll tell you what! You two can cum if you can beat us at a game of poker,” Erwin suggested. 

“I fucking hate card games!” Levi shouted as he tossed his useless losing hand onto the table. They’d played at least seven rounds of poker, and neither he nor Farlan had beaten either Erwin or Mike. 

“Don’t be a sore loser, darling,” Erwin chuckled. 

“We should have known when they picked poker that it was hopeless,” Farlan sighed. 

“You’re an evil bastard,” Levi grumbled. His erection was long gone. He wouldn’t be cumming anytime soon. 

“How cruel. I was going easy on you,” Erwin hummed. 

“Me too. You’re fuckin’ pathetic at lying,” Mike scoffed. “I’m hungry, time to eat,” he muttered. 

“Fine,” Farlan sighed. “Levi, come help me.” 

“I cleaned all day. Why do I have to help?” Levi asked. 

“Go,” Erwin urged as he collected the cards and chips to store away. “And lose the attitude if you want to be granted any orgasms.” That was enough of a threat for Levi. He was up and moving, helping Farlan with the chopping of more vegetables that he ultimately didn’t do right. 

“How are you good with knives if you’re this bad at cutting an onion?” Farlan asked with an exasperated sigh. 

“I hate onions,” Levi groaned as he wiped his falling tears with his arm. 

“Wash your hands and stir the pasta. I’ll finish this,” Farlan sighed. Levi did as told and stirred the pot of noodles, then the meat, while Farlan finished cutting up the peppers and onions. Once it was all ready, they went in with the meat to simmer. By the end of the preparation, Farlan had whipped up a baked Italian dish with breadsticks and salad. 

“Seriously, how did you learn to cook like this?” Levi asked in disbelief. 

“I took lots of cooking classes when I was younger,” Farlan responded. “It just stuck, I guess.” 

“Well, this is exquisite,” Erwin complimented. 

“Mm, good,” Mike agreed between heaping bites. That man could really shovel food away. 

“Levi, you lived alone for a long time, right? How did you get by without learning to cook?” Farlan asked. Levi shrugged. 

“I didn’t have money for ingredients anyway. And then I…” He trailed off. This wasn’t a good talk to have with Erwin there. 

“You what?” Erwin asked. 

“…I found ways to get people to buy food for me,” Levi muttered. 

“Mm. You had to survive,” Erwin said with a nod, much to Levi’s surprise. He had anticipated the man becoming angry at the knowledge that Levi sold his body or manipulated various men for meals. Instead, he seemed to understand the struggle. 

“We’ve all had shit times. Gotta survive,” Mike agreed. Their comments had Levi wondering what their lives were like before joining the mafia. Maybe they joined for a reason. He could see similar thoughts running though Farlan’s mind, as he stared at Mike like he wanted to ask questions. But neither of them was sure they wanted to know the answers. 

Instead, the four of them ate in comfortable silence. The meal was delicious and filling, and Levi felt like he’d overstuffed himself as he laid back in his chair. 

“Your cooking is too good. I’ll gain weight at this rate,” Mike muttered. 

“I doubt that,” Farlan said with a laugh. 

“I should start exercising regularly again, now that we’ve settled in a bit,” Erwin hummed. “Perhaps some exercise would be good for us all.” 

“Exercise?” Levi scoffed. “I don’t need any exercise. I hardly even have energy left after all the sex we have,” he muttered. 

“He has a point…” Farlan mumbled. 

“I suppose he does,” Erwin chuckled. 

“Just let the weaklings try and chop some wood,” Mike huffed. “You two have no muscle in your bodies. Couple of twinks.” 

“Yeah, well you like it that way. Or else you’d pick someone else to fuck,” Levi huffed. 

“He has another point,” Farlan agreed. “Besides, I’m not a twink!” He scoffed. 

“…yes, you are,” Mike mumbled. “There’s barely any muscle on your body,” he chuckled. 

“There is too! Do you think it’s easy riding you until you’re satisfied? My thighs are plenty muscular,” Farlan grumbled. 

“That’s exactly what a twink would say,” Mike purred in that taunting tone. Farlan’s face went red, and he huffed. 

“What’s my reward?” He asked Erwin, clearly to spite Mike. 

“Come with me, and we can discuss it,” Erwin chuckled. 

“What—you brat!” Mike huffed. Erwin led Farlan to the bedroom and shut the door, leaving a fuming Mike and an awkward Levi at the table to clean up. “He’s gonna regret that later,” he muttered. 

“I bet he will,” Levi replied, barely containing a laugh. He didn’t need to be part of Mike’s revenge plot. He was a little irritated too, because Farlan got to pick what they were doing. That meant Levi was going to have to deal with whatever he chose. And he hated that thought. After they had cleaned up dinner, the bedroom door opened and a flustered Farlan stepped out with red cheeks and an erection. Whatever he chose, he clearly was overly excited about it. 

“Mike, do you think you can control yourself to behave and just watch? I could tie you to a chair if you prefer-“

“I dare you to try and tie me to a chair,” Mike interrupted with a scowl directed at Erwin, who just laughed and shrugged. 

“I’ll be counting on your cooperation, then,” Erwin hummed in clear amusement. 

“Fuckin’ bullshit,” Mike grumbled.

“Levi, darling,” Erwin purred. He pulled him into his arms and placed a delicate kiss onto his lips. “You’re going to be a good boy for me, aren’t you?” He asked. “It’s very important that you trust me.” 

Levi raised his eyebrows. What the hell were they going to do that he needed to trust Erwin so much? “I’ll be good…but you’re scaring me,” Levi huffed. 

“Nothing to be scared of kitten. We’re just going to be giving you quite the stretch,” he purred. Erwin had a mischievous look in his eyes that Levi didn’t like. Not one bit. “Let’s let dinner settle for a bit. How about more poker?” 

“No,” Levi and Farlan groaned simultaneously. 

“How about we finish that puzzle?” Farlan suggested. 

“Fine, but don’t call me a moron again,” Levi grumbled. The pair sat on the floor and worked on their puzzle while Erwin and Mike lounged on the couch. Levi felt increasing anxiety about what Erwin was planning. He also felt turned on by the thought. He would never voice it aloud, but he was excited to play with Farlan, too. He still found him attractive, though again, he could never voice that aloud. Unless he wanted to fucking die. 

“Levi, that piece doesn’t go there,” Farlan muttered. 

“It does too,” Levi huffed. “Look, it fits.” 

“Yes, it may fit slightly, but the colors don’t match,” he sighed. 

“Maybe it’s just…an abstract puzzle.”

“The puzzle looks like this! It’s on the fucking box!” Farlan huffed, waving the picture on the box in front of Levi’s face. 

“Okay! Fine! So, it doesn’t go there,” Levi groaned. 

“Someone is getting antsy,” Erwin hummed. 

“They’re like a couple of kids,” Mike tsked. 

“Shall we move onto more interesting activities?” Erwin suggested. 

“Yes!” Farlan gasped with eagerness. Mike and Levi did not share his eagerness. Nonetheless, they followed the pair into the bedroom. 

“Here’s your chair, Mike. Enjoy the show,” Erwin hummed. He smirked at the scowl he received as Mike plopped into the chair facing the bed. “Feel free to touch yourself, of course, just no touching my pets.” 

“Watch your fucking mouth,” Mike growled. Again, Erwin just smirked at the dark glare pinned on him. He must have nerves of steel, Levi thought. 

Turning his attention to the anxiously waiting pets, Erwin ran his fingers along both their clothing. “Strip. Slowly, give Mike a show, won’t you?” He hummed in that tantalizingly deep voice. Levi spared a glance at Mike, who looked to be utterly seething with jealousy. Especially as Farlan slid from the bed and stood before him to slowly undress. The look in Mike’s eyes told Levi that Farlan would receive ample payback for this, but Farlan seemed to be enjoying himself, nonetheless. 

Levi slid off the bed and stood next to Farlan to slowly undress, but Mike’s gaze was solely locked on Farlan. Despite his insistence that he had no deeper feelings for the blue haired twink, he sure seemed to be captivated by him. That gaze was so intense, Levi didn’t understand how Farlan didn’t shrink underneath it. 

“Come now, you can’t keep me waiting,” Erwin hummed. He gestured Levi close, and a shiver of excitement ran up his spine. Levi crawled back onto the bed, staring into those intense blue eyes as he shifted closer. Erwin yanked him onto his lap; his big hands nearly encircled his waist. “My beautiful kitten,” he purred. For a long moment, Erwin’s eyes scanned Levi’s body like it was a prized gem. His hands caressed his skin, fingertips brushed along his spine. Levi squirmed and began to lightly pant as arousal filled his body, made his cock hard. That combination of commanding blue and gentle hands never failed to make his blood pump south. “Mm, you’re sensitive today,” Erwin purred. He spared a glance over Levi’s shoulder at an eager Farlan, who was watching like a hawk. “Come closer, pup,” Erwin hummed. 

Farlan didn’t need any further encouragement. He eagerly crawled close, his cheeks red and eyes full of eagerness. He waited like a dog being baited with a treat. Levi glanced back at him and shuddered at the hunger in his eyes. He hadn’t seen that look in a long time. 

“You may touch him. Do not make him cum. You don’t have permission to have that control, is that understood?” Erwin asked with raised eyebrows. 

“Yes, Sir,” Farlan agreed eagerly. The moment Farlan’s fingertips touched Levi’s skin, he could feel how nervous he was. His hands trembled as they caressed Levi’s hips and slid around to touch his abdomen.

“Come closer, he won’t bite,” Erwin hummed. “Well, I suppose I can’t promise that,” he chuckled with a smirk afterwards. 

Levi shuddered when he felt Farlan’s body press against his from behind. His gaze, however, remained locked on Erwin’s face. Those intense eyes were impossible to look away from. Levi gasped when Farlan’s shaky fingers trailed upwards until they found his nipples. 

“May I, Sir?” Farlan asked, his hot breath fanning over Levi’s neck, sending a shudder through him. 

“Go ahead. Don’t be gentle, Levi likes it rough,” Erwin purred. 

Levi gasped and let out a moan as Farlan’s fingers firmly rubbed each of his nipples in slow circles. His cock twitched, and he instinctively pushed back against Farlan’s body when he felt his hard cock resting against his ass. Those fingers became rougher, and Levi cried out when his nipples were pinched between them. His head tossed back, rested on Farlan’s shoulder. That was when he felt a rough squeeze on his thigh, and his head snapped up again to see Erwin’s intense gaze. 

“Eyes on me, kitten,” Erwin ordered with a voice so deep that it sounded like the devil himself. Levi whimpered. His hands squeezed Erwin’s shoulders. He jolted when Erwin’s unmistakable, large hand wrapped around his cock and began to stroke slowly. 

Levi’s mouth was agape as Farlan mercilessly teased his nipples, and Erwin’s perfect hand stroked his cock. He let out deep moans, pushed into Erwin’s touch with every swipe of that hand. It was so perfect, the friction was incredible, Erwin’s tight grip was enough to send shocks of anticipation through Levi’s body with every flick of that wrist. 

“Do you want to cum?” Erwin asked in a purr. That tone of voice though, Levi knew that no matter his answer, Erwin likely wouldn’t grant him that release. 

“Please? Oh fuck, Erwin please?” Levi pleaded, panting hard now as he rocked his hips into that glorious touch. Farlan was grinding against him from behind as well, his breath hot on his neck as he panted. 

For a long, torturous moment, Erwin hummed as if he were in deep thought. Levi whimpered. His orgasm was right there, hanging on the edge, waiting for permission like he was trained to do. 

“No.” 

That one word devastated Levi, and he let out a pitiful whine and gritted his teeth to keep his orgasm at bay. It was tempting, to just cum nonetheless and deal with the consequences. But then Erwin’s hand was gone, and Levi was whimpering and rutting his hips like a bitch in heat. 

“Hands off,” Erwin ordered. Farlan’s hands immediately left Levi’s body, and Levi could have screamed in frustration. Instead, he glared at Erwin a little as his orgasm faded slowly, leaving him rock hard and desperate. “Are you scowling at me, kitten?” Erwin asked in amusement, brows raised and a grin on his lips. 

Levi huffed and shifted his expression to a pout instead.

“Pup, fetch the lube from the nightstand,” Erwin ordered. “Relax, kitten. You’ll get plenty of pleasure soon.” 

“I don’t believe you,” Levi muttered. 

“How cold of you. When do I ever leave you unsatisfied? Hmm?” Erwin asked as he extended his hand for the lube. Once it was in his possession, he popped the cap and squirted some onto his fingers. “Try not to cum just yet, kitten.” Erwin’s slick fingers reached around to rub at Levi’s hole. The first two slipped inside fairly easily. 

Levi released a moan and leaned forward to rest his face against Erwin’s neck, giving him better access to stretch him. “Ngh, Erwin, hurry,” he whined, his hips pushing back eagerly. 

“Today we’re going to need to take our time stretching you, kitten. Be patient,” Erwin purred. He chuckled at the kisses and impatient nibbles Levi left on his neck in response. Absentmindedly, Levi wondered why today they needed to focus on stretching him extra. His brain was slow to catch up on Erwin’s plans…and it was a good thing, or else he’d have resisted every step of the way. 

Levi moaned as Erwin’s fingers pumped in and out at a steady pace, pushing against that spot that made him see stars. He eagerly pushed his hips back, moaned and gasped from every addicting sensation. Erwin’s third finger pushed inside, and Levi gasped at the added stretch. Still, Erwin was thorough, applying more lube to accompany the stretch. He didn’t usually use so much lube, but Levi thought nothing of it… Until Erwin push inside a fourth finger. That was more than usual to prep for his cock, and Farlan’s wasn’t any bigger than Erwin’s for sure. In fact, he was sure Farlan’s cock wouldn’t even satisfy him at this point. So why did he need to stretch him so much more? It was uncomfortable, and Levi whined at the sensation and stretch. 

“Shh, you’re doing well, kitten,” Erwin cooed. His fingers withdrew shortly after. “Turn around,” he prompted Levi. Once he obeyed, Erwin’s fingers slipped back inside with extra lube. “Farlan, suck him off. Don’t hold back,” he purred. 

“I can cum?” Levi gasped in excitement, unsure if he wanted to push back against those fingers or pull away from the stretch. 

“You can cum, kitten,” Erwin purred. Those were such sweet words. 

Farlan leaned down and swallowed Levi’s cock whole in a glorious, wet, hot sensation that made Levi cry out in bliss. That mouth, fuck, that mouth was incredible. Levi was a wreck as Farlan sucked him like a delicious treat, his tongue pressing against him eagerly. He glanced down at the lewd sight of his cock in Farlan’s mouth, and it was hopeless to assume he would have lasted to really enjoy the sensations. Having already been edged once, Levi cried out as he came into Farlan’s mouth after hardly any time at all. 

“That was fast,” Erwin chuckled from behind him. “I suppose my poor kitten doesn’t get sucked off very often,” he hummed. “Now you’re nice and relaxed,” he purred. Indeed, Levi slumped against Farlan, panted against his chest as Erwin’s diligent fingers continued their stretching. After Levi finally adjusted to the extra stretch, Erwin’s fingers withdrew again, and he turned Levi around once more to face him. Erwin pulled Levi down into a deep, sloppy kiss as he nudged his rock-hard cock against his stretched hole. “Lube my cock, Farlan,” he instructed, handing the bottle over. 

“You needed four fingers for your cock?” Levi huffed; he was half blissed from his orgasm still. Erwin only chuckled in response, which again, should have been an indication that something more was afoot. And yet, Levi, in his euphoric state, hardly even thought about it. He moaned when he felt Erwin’s thick, glorious cock slide into him. The glide was easier thanks to the ample lube and stretching, and soon he was buried deep. “Ngh, feels so good,” Levi moaned. He panted against Erwin’s lips as he gave a couple lazy thrusts in and out. 

Then, without warning, Levi felt Erwin slip another finger into the rim of his hole alongside his cock. Levi sat up a bit to stare at Erwin in confusion, hissing at the extra stretch. 

“Apply more lube,” Erwin ordered Farlan, who diligently complied. 

“What are you doing?” Levi asked between heavy pants. The causal expression on Erwin’s face only added to his confusion. 

“I’m prepping you,” Erwin purred. 

“For what?! You’re already inside me!” Levi huffed. 

“For Farlan’s cock, darling,” Erwin replied with a chuckle. Levi froze and tensed, which only made the stretch more unbearable. 

“I-I can’t!” He breathed out, panic clear in his voice. 

“Shh, kitten… Calm down. I assure you that you can. Trust me,” Erwin hummed. “Easy, you’ll hurt yourself tensing like that,” he cooed. 

“Are you sure it’ll work?” Farlan asked from behind them. 

“It’ll work, I promise. And it will feel incredible, kitten. Two cocks inside you at once, what more could a slut like you ask for? Hmm? And it’s Farlan, you like Farlan,” he purred. “Now settle, shh… That’s a good boy,” Erwin cooed as Levi whimpered, but took slow, deep breaths to relax himself as best as he could. 

“W-what if I tear?” Levi asked with a whimper. 

“You won’t. That’s why the ample stretching,” Erwin hummed confidently. Levi didn’t like it. He was scared! But…Erwin wouldn’t do that. If he tore him, he’d have to wait for him to heal. That meant no sex, right? So surely…Erwin wouldn’t do that. 

“Can you go slow?” Levi asked with wobbly lips and teary eyes. 

Erwin’s eyes took in the sight, and he licked his lips hungrily. “I’ll go slow. You look so pretty when you cry,” he hummed. His voice was deeper, the tone made Levi shudder. He looked like a starving predator about to feast. Erwin’s eyes were intense, a deep blue like the deepest depths of the ocean. 

“Fuck…” The trio glanced beside them, where Mike sat in the chair, hand fisting his cock and glaring at the three like they’d killed his pet or something. 

“Mike is enjoying the show,” Erwin chuckled in amusement. “Let’s not stop here, hmm?” He purred. That extra finger pumped slowly in and out alongside Erwin’s cock, and Levi breathed through the stretch with whimpers and whines. Once he seemed relaxed enough, Erwin slid a second in, prompting Farlan to add more lube. 

“Ngh, I can’t!” Levi whined with more tears, hissing at the stretch of his body. It was impossible! It was all fucking impossible! 

“You can, shh… You can do it, kitten, breathe,” Erwin cooed. He reached between them and slowly stroked Levi’s cock, a welcome distraction amidst the painful intrusion. 

Levi whimpered, whined, and panted. There were so many sensations coursing through his body. He didn’t know how to feel, didn’t know if he should be scared or aroused. It was when the third finger, accompanied by more of the slick lube pushed in, that Levi really sobbed, buried his face against Erwin’s neck. “I can’t do it! It hurts!” He sobbed. 

“Levi, breathe. Calm down,” Erwin hummed. “Look at me.” Reluctantly, Levi lifted his gaze to meet those tender blue eyes. “I would not push you to do something you couldn’t handle, not now. Not like this. Trust me. You can do it. Farlan and I will fuck you at the same time, you’ll bring us both pleasure at once. You can do that, can’t you, baby? You can take it. You’re a strong kitten,” he purred. 

Levi nodded through his tears, staring into those eyes that he loved so much. Those eyes that he adored more than he even realized. “I can do it,” He breathed out between sniffles. 

“Good boy,” Erwin cooed. He kissed him deeply, pumped the fingers in and out slowly. And then…it was time. “Farlan, lube yourself up generously,” Erwin instructed. The sounds of Farlan slicking his cock reached Levi’s ears, and he began to tremble at the knowledge that he was about to have two whole cocks inside him. Never in his slutty dreams had he thought this would happen. Let alone with Farlan and Erwin. 

“I’m so ready,” Farlan breathed out, nudging his slick cock against Levi’s ass. Erwin’s fingers withdrew, and Levi gasped at the sensation. 

“Slowly line yourself up. Slow,” Erwin prompted.

Farlan’s cock nudged against Levi’s hole. His slick tip breached the rim with Erwin’s guiding fingers. Even that felt like too much, Levi and whined at the sensation. Farlan though, moaned deeply from the feeling. “He’s so tight, fuck!” He gasped. 

“Both of you, calm down,” Erwin urged. “Levi, breathe,” he cooed. “Go slow,” he reminded Farlan, who began the slow but steady push inside of Levi’s extremely tight ass. Despite Erwin’s urging to breathe, Levi felt like he couldn’t. He felt like the air had been thrusted from his lungs, cast out by the intrusion of Farlan’s twitching cock. 

“It’s too much!” Levi gasped, his fingers clawing at Erwin’s shoulders, mouth pressed against his neck. 

“Shh, you’re okay,” Erwin cooed. His voice sounded strained, and surely, the feeling of a second cock was enough to make Levi feel tight and add extra stimulation. “You’re doing so well. He’s almost fully inside,” Erwin purred. 

“H-he is?” Levi asked breathily. 

“Mhm,” Erwin hummed, guiding Farlan inside further, until there was no room left inside Levi. The trio panted together, their chests heaving from the stimulation they all felt. 

“I-it feels so good,” Farlan whimpered, kissing Levi’s neck and squeezing his hips. 

“Levi, are you okay?” Erwin asked, guiding his face up so he could check for himself. What he found was a drooling, relaxed Levi that was panting with lidded eyes. A real slut. Erwin’s lips curled into a smirk. “That’s my slutty kitten,” he purred. He pulled Levi into a sloppy, wet kiss. Levi moaned brokenly, his entire body quivering from the stretch and overwhelming sensation of being so filled to the brim. Every breath felt like extra work, like it was hard to breathe. 

“Please, can we move?” Farlan asked with a desperate whimper. 

“This is fucking torture,” Mike cursed beside them, his hand fisting his cock with quick movements. 

Levi didn’t even have the energy to keep his head held up. His face buried against Erwin’s neck, and he bit down onto the tender skin there to elicit a grunt from the man. 

“Easy. Stay still, Farlan. I’ll do the moving,” Erwin urged. His large hands took over holding Levi’s slim waist. Using his strength, he lifted Levi slowly, drawing a gasp from his lips, and then lowered him back down.

“F-fuck!” Farlan gasped, his cock twitching from the intense stimulation. Erwin’s cock against his own, the tightness of Levi’s hole stretched over them—it was all a recipe for a quick orgasm. 

“Easy, pup,” Erwin hummed. He repeated the slow movement and drew out a deep moan from Levi’s lips. 

“Right there—oh god, right there,” Levi gasped. The sensation of Erwin’s cock rubbing his favorite spot made him twitch around them, drawing out unanimous moans from the pair. Erwin moved Levi up and down again, slowly but firmly, penetrating him on their two cocks at once. Levi sobbed in a mix of pleasure and overstimulation, the tears wetting Erwin’s skin as he increased the pace in a controlled manner. 

“Don’t you dare cum inside my kitten,” Erwin warned, glaring at a whimpering Farlan over his shoulder. Farlan’s pale blue eyes met Erwin’s, and they were wide and panicked…because it was too late. Erwin scowled as he felt the spurting cum against his cock and heard Farlan’s moans and whimpers as his cock twitched and spurted cum into the stretched mess of Levi’s hole. “Tch, brat,” he muttered. “Don’t you dare move a fucking muscle. You don’t get to pull out after filling my pet with your mess,” Erwin sternly ordered. 

“B-but it’s s-so sensitive!” Farlan gasped as Erwin continued moving Levi, the slickness adding a new, glorious sensation to the mix. Farlan whimpered and whined, eyes scrunching shut as the oversensitivity set in. 

“I don’t give a fuck,” Erwin replied. “No one gave you permission, you slut.” His voice was shaky and hoarse as he struggled to maintain his own composure. 

“Ngh, faster,” Levi whined against Erwin’s skin. Spurred on by his demand, Erwin increased the pace, drawing out moans and whines from the trio in varying degrees. Before long, the sensations all became overwhelming for Levi. He gasped and moaned, tensed up as his orgasm hit him like a ton of bricks. He cried out and dirtied Erwin’s skin. The tightening of his hole sent Erwin over the edge as well, adding to the obscene mess inside Levi. 

For several moments, the trio panted and attempted to catch their breath. No one moved an inch. “Get your dicks out of me,” Levi eventually breathed out. He was wrecked. His voice was hoarse, his ass was numb, and he had not an ounce of energy left in his body. 

“Easy, Farlan, pull out,” Erwin instructed. Farlan did as told, eliciting a whine from Levi. Once Farlan slipped out, Erwin lifted Levi off of his cock as well, leaving him gaping and empty with cum dripping from his ass. 

“Holy shit…” Farlan breathed out, staring in awe. That is, until he was grabbed by the waist. He yelped as Mike hauled him over his shoulder and stomped to the other bedroom. He slammed the door shut, and then a symphony of whines and moans filtered in through the adjoining wall.

“Kitten, are you alright?” Erwin asked, ignoring the rampage in the next room. Levi grunted in response. His chest heaved as he sucked in much-needed oxygen. “You did very well. That was incredible,” Erwin hummed. “I must admit, I don’t like sharing you, though.” 

“Stop talking so much… I’m fucking exhausted,” Levi whispered hoarsely. 

“Alright, let’s lay you down,” Erwin whispered. He carefully rested Levi away from the mess on the bed. He headed to the bathroom to get some wet rags, and cleaned Levi’s skin as best he could. He stripped the dirty comforter off the bed and tossed it aside for now. “You’ll need a shower when you wake,” he chuckled. 

“Shh… Just sleep,” Levi muttered, sighing when a new, clean blanket was draped over top of him. Erwin laid beside him once cleaned himself and pulled Levi into his arms. Silence filled the room, then the sound of Levi’s soft breathing as he slept. 

Levi softly groaned as he stirred and stretched his sore limbs. Once again, as seemed to be a theme lately, every muscle in his body ached. He patted the bed beside him but found it empty. With a huff, Levi blinked open his tired eyes and saw the room was dark. No light filtered in from outside, which indicated that it was still nighttime, or perhaps very early in the morning. Which begged the question: where was Erwin? Why was he not in bed? 

Then again, the man often disappeared for various amounts of time. Levi never really knew where he went, or what he was doing, but more often than not assumed it was something business related. But did Erwin even have a business anymore? Levi sighed to himself. His ass ached so much. He couldn’t believe they did that… That he had two dicks inside him at once. His cheeks grew hot from the memory. It did feel amazing once he adjusted… And even Erwin seemed really affected by the extra stimulation. He just hoped the maniac didn’t ask that of him often. It was an exhausting experience. 

Levi sat up after several minutes of contemplating doing so. Ultimately, his urging bladder won the battle. He gasped sharply as he came to sit. His hips ached something fierce, and his asshole was sore all over. The bedroom door opened suddenly, and Levi startled before calming down when he saw Erwin entering the room. 

“Are you alright, kitten?” He asked, his voice sweet as honey. 

“I have to piss,” Levi muttered. 

“Allow me to carry you,” Erwin chuckled. He lifted Levi with ease and carried him to the toilet. After Levi did his business, Erwin ran a bath for the two of them. 

Levi watched him add bubbles to the water, swishing them around to ensure the bath was to Levi’s liking. Erwin seemed so different here than when they were in the mountains. He didn’t understand. “Erwin?” 

“Hmm? Don’t worry, the bath is almost ready,” Erwin hummed. 

“No… It’s not that,” Levi sighed. Erwin turned to look at Levi, knelt on one knee with an expectant look on his face. “Why are you being so nice to me?” Levi asked softly. His voice was weak, vulnerable as if asking Erwin why, might result in a shift of behavior again. But instead, Erwin just shrugged. 

“Perhaps I’m tired of being the bad guy,” Erwin said softly. “Maybe I’m sick of hurting you.” 

“…are you? Or is that just your way of placating me?” Levi asked in return. Erwin had a soft, but sad smile that didn’t reach his eyes. 

“I’m exhausted, Levi,” Erwin admitted. “Tired of this frantic life that never seems to go how I intend. I no longer want to fight, or run, or hide. Alas, that is what my life has become. Or, I suppose, it’s what my life always was,” he scoffed. Erwin shook his head and sighed deeply. He stood and removed his clothes before lifting Levi again and lowering him into the water. Erwin sat behind him and pulled his back flush against his own chest. 

“Erwin?” Levi asked again, his hands running through the bubbly water. “How did you get involved with the mafia in the first place?” He asked. 

“It’s unlike you to ask so many questions. Are you curious about my past, Levi?” Erwin asked in an amused tone. 

“…yeah, I am,” Levi admitted. “I want to know more. I hardly know anything about you,” he whispered. 

“You’re right. Few people do. But, I suppose, if anyone, my lover should know a thing or two about my past,” Erwin hummed. Levi’s heart fluttered. Lover. “Where shall I begin?” He asked. 

“Childhood,” Levi answered. 

“Hmm, childhood,” Erwin repeated. “My mother died in childbirth. My father was an avid book collector. He had a shop filled with old books that no one bought, but somehow, he kept food on the table. The shop had many visitors. Men with tattoos. Men who carried weapons. Men who delivered boxes or picked up envelopes. In my younger years, I was oblivious to why such patrons would frequent my father’s store. But one day, I found the answer. Police raided our shop, and there was ample evidence to arrest my father for aiding and abetting the mafia in their various illegal activities. At the time, I was only eight years old.” 

“Your dad worked with the mafia? Why?” Levi asked with furrowed brows. 

“Money, Levi. The desire for money drove a man like my father, kind and soft, to work for the deadliest group to exist at the time,” Erwin answered. “The police sent me to some boy’s home filled with criminals and petty thefts. I was terrified. I didn’t know a single person and my life had been shattered with the loss of my father. Then one day, while I was reading a book I’d taken from my father’s shop, a man came to visit me. He was covered in tattoos, smoked a cigar, and had a pistol on his waist. He was terrifying, and I remember feeling angry. That was the kind of man that had my father taken away, after all. But the moment I aimed that rage at him, he redirected it to the appropriate place.” 

“Where?” Levi asked. 

“The police, of course. You see, they couldn’t get ahold of these men because of their connections, so they went after a weak link: my father. He was the easiest target, although they knew it would have no effect on the organization as a whole,” Erwin explained. “This man invited me to come live with them. He told me I would have food, receive an education, and be protected by this new family. And he was correct.” 

“They adopted you?” Levi asked. 

“No. They kidnapped me, according to the government,” Erwin chuckled. “Me and Mike. They chose him because of his height and strength, even at the age of ten. We were raised together. Taught to fight together.” 

“Wow… I had no idea,” Levi whispered. No wonder the two were so close. They’d been together for so long. They knew each other that well. “Was it…hard? Growing up in that place?” Levi asked. 

“Mm, yes. It was difficult. There was an air of violence. If you looked at someone the wrong way, you got slapped. If you stepped out of line, you had the shit beaten out of you,” Erwin mumbled. “But it also made me strong. I excelled in school, and rather than progress towards a college degree, I began to learn the family business. I excelled in that, as well. Rather quickly, I rose in the ranks. I became someone to be feared. I became someone who could manipulate others to do my bidding. I was a terrifying sight to behold. And throughout my climb to the top, Mike was by my side. We were handed the reigns once the existing figurehead became too old, and the rest is history. I built an empire.” Erwin sounded proud as he recalled his accomplishments. 

“They made you into a monster,” Levi whispered. 

“They did. They handed me one of the biggest enterprises in the world. It was a weapon that could only be wielded by a monster. So that is what I became. And truthfully, Levi, I don’t regret it.” 

“Even now?” Levi scoffed. Erwin chuckled softly. 

“We’re in this situation because I stopped being the monster I was born to be. I became soft. Like Achilles, my weakness was my downfall,” Erwin whispered. 

“What weakness?” Levi asked. He glanced over his shoulder to look at Erwin and was surprised by the intense gaze. Those blue eyes stared at him with such admiration. 

“You. From the moment I laid eyes on you in that club, my path skewed dramatically,” Erwin whispered. “You were my weakness all along. My heart yearned for you. I lost my focus. I lost my drive. All because of love,” he hummed. 

Levi fidgeted and looked away. He was overwhelmed by Erwin’s words. How could he derail the life of such a powerful man? “Do you regret meeting me?” Levi asked, his voice a mere whisper. Erwin’s fingers turned his chin, so Levi was looking into his eyes again. 

“Not for a single second. You may have made me human again, but I don’t regret that. Even if I died tomorrow, I wouldn’t regret it. You are my weakness. But you also gave me life, Levi,” Erwin whispered. He leaned down, kissed Levi tenderly. “I haven’t treated you like the gem that you are. Part of that was fear and anger. I’m a selfish man by nature, Levi. But you truly are a rare diamond. I should have treated you as such. I’m a fool.” 

“You are…” Levi let out a shaky breath. “But now I can’t live without you, Erwin,” he whispered. His eyes filled with tears. “I want to. I wish I could. Being with you is so scary. I’m scared of you.” 

“I know,” Erwin breathed out. He swallowed hard, and his eyebrows furrowed in concern. 

“But I can’t find the strength to leave anymore,” Levi whimpered. “I don’t want to. I want to be with you…and maybe be happy,” he whispered. 

“We can be. Levi, I know that we can be happy. Somehow, someday. All I ever wanted was for you to stay by my side. All I ever wanted was to earn your love and trust,” Erwin whispered. “I fucked it up. Many times. But perhaps it’s time we stopped lying to ourselves. Stop running away, and I’ll stop treating you like a weapon to be brandished against me.” Erwin helped Levi turn to face him completely. He rested his forehead against Levi’s and squeezed his eyes shut. “Please, Levi. Please stay,” he pleaded softly, voice hardly a whisper. 

Levi squeezed his crying eyes shut, let the tears drip down his cheeks. He let the misery of his past fade away. He let the tension of their existence melt away like ice thawing in spring. “Okay, Erwin. Okay. I’ll stay.” 

Chapter Text

Levi had a soft smile on his lips as he laid on Erwin’s chest. He listened to his thudding, constant heartbeat. Despite the anxieties and difficulties of their relationship so far, things between him and Erwin felt peaceful these days. They’d been at the cabin for almost two weeks, according to Erwin’s count. Levi had missed many sunrises and sunsets due to pure fatigue. The time at the cabin had been a real bonding experience for him and Erwin. They felt closer. They felt more in tune with one another. 

Erwin had been gentler, in his own way. Sex had been relatively the same, but Levi liked it that way. He loved being taken roughly, pinned down and fucked. Erwin always gave him what he needed, and Levi…he loved him. Levi truly, genuinely loved him. Even now, resting against Erwin’s chest, Levi felt so unequivocally happy. When had Levi ever felt so happy in his life? It was always Erwin. The missing piece, the reason that Levi could never find true joy, was because he denied the truth he’d always known: his happiness lied with Erwin. 

Levi sighed softly as he snuggled Erwin, fast asleep after a filling dinner and romantic bath together. It seemed, to him, that Erwin had been sleeping better these days. He seemed more rested, and was even able to stay in bed for longer periods of time without frantically pacing. Perhaps he was starting to feel comfortable. Safe. Levi smiled wider at the thought. After everything, Erwin deserved to relax a little. He could hardly remember a day that Erwin relaxed or let himself enjoy the little things in life. Until now. 

Levi carefully stretched his body to let out a little yawn. He slept partially through the night, but it was still dark out, and it would be at least for an hour or two. Perhaps he could go back to sleep. Erwin would encourage it, he was sure. Levi hummed softly and adjusted himself to optimum comfort. His eyes squeezed closed. He caught a whiff of the scent of firewood and smoke. That wasn’t unusual, not when the cabin was mainly heated by the fireplace, but the smell didn’t often waft into their closed bedroom door. Perhaps Mike got up to stoke the fire, add some more wood to ensure it didn’t burn out. 

Levi furrowed his brows as the smell became thicker, more pronounced. It was strange. He peeked open his eyes and carefully sat up. Through the gap at the bottom of the door came a steady stream of smoke. It was certainly odd. Smoke didn’t usually reach their room to this extent. 

Levi slid from bed. The floor audibly creaked under his weight. He took slow, quiet steps towards the door, hoping not to wake Erwin for something silly. Maybe the fireplace had gone out, and therefore was smoking more than usual. It wasn’t as if this shoddy cabin had smoke detectors or anything. Levi reached for the handle. His fingers were trembling, though he didn’t know why. As soon as his skin touched the metal knob, Levi shouted from the heat of the metal and withdrew his hand fast as lightning. 

“What’s wrong?” Erwin sat upright in bed like he’d been shocked awake. His gaze landed on Levi, and he quickly added together the signs that something was wrong. “Levi, get back from the door!” Erwin ordered. He slid from bed and stomped towards the forming cloud of smoke. Erwin grabbed a spare piece of clothing and used it to turn the blistering metal doorknob. 

Levi watched in horror as the door slid open to reveal a fiery scene straight from hell. Hot flames engulfed the living room and kitchen, burning everything they touched. The couches, carpet, wood paneling, and kitchen furniture were part of a terrifying swirl of flames and smoke. Levi caught a glimpse of the unfinished puzzle on the coffee table. It was melted; flames bubbled off the top. The fire was so bright it painted Erwin’s skin with flickering orange and yellow tones. The crackling, whooshing sounds of the flames were louder than Levi had ever expected fire to be. His eyes watered from the smoke and his nose burnt with the scent of flaming décor. Smoke billowed into the now open door before Erwin slammed it shut with force. 

“Get dressed! Quickly!” Erwin shouted between deep coughs. He approached the wall that joined their room with Mike and Farlan’s. He slammed his fist against the wall aggressively. “Fire! Fire!” Erwin’s deep voice bellowed through the room. There was no way Mike and Farlan didn’t hear him, that was for sure. 

Levi yanked on his winter clothes as quickly as he could, followed by his boots. 

“Where do we go?” Levi asked frantically. He began to cough from the smoke. It felt like he couldn’t breathe. The thick, dark smoke was filling his lungs. 

“We have to go out the window and…” Erwin trailed off as he gazed outside to examine their path to safety. “Oh no,” he breathed out. 

“W-what?!” Levi asked with growing fear. 

The wall between the two rooms busted open. Mike held a sledgehammer in his hands and urged Farlan to slip through the gap. 

“We’re surrounded!” Mike shouted. 

Oh… Oh, no. They were trapped like rats in a cage. 

“W-what?!” Farlan gasped. The panic was clear on his face. He coughed as smoke continued billowing into the room. 

“Calm down!” Erwin snapped. “We have to think of a plan. A plan, Mike!” 

“You’re the planner, Erwin,” Mike hissed. 

Levi peeked out the window. In the shimmering light of the blaze, he could make out an array of men standing outside the cabin, armed with guns of varying types. They watched the exits like hawks. Waiting. After all, it was either die by flames and smoke, or die by gunfire. Levi didn’t know which was worse. 

The longer he watched, though, the more his brain turned over their dilemma. The men were fidgety. They were anxious of the moment they’d come bursting through. A plan formed in Levi’s mind. 

“I have an idea,” Levi said through his frantic coughing. “A fake. We send something crashing through a window and sneak out the other side.” 

“It won’t work,” Mike huffed. 

“Do you have a better idea?!” Levi snapped. 

“Everyone get to the other room. We’ll leave from there. I’ll—”

“No. I’ll do it. I’m faster and lighter. I can make it easier than you,” Levi interrupted Erwin. 

“Levi,” Erwin sighed. 

“We don’t have time to fight about this! Go!” Levi snapped.

The trio moved on command, shifting through the gap in the wall to the other room. Levi surveyed the bedroom until his gaze landed on a wooden chair. Using both hands, he grabbed the chair and dragged it towards the largest window in the room. He sucked in another smoky breath and summoned all his strength. With force he didn’t know he possessed, Levi sent the heavy chair shattering through the window and out the other side. 

A symphony of gunfire filled the air, but Levi didn’t stick around to see how well their ruse worked. He sprinted through the gap in the wall and out the open window. Adrenaline pumped through his veins. 

“Let’s go!” Erwin hissed. He grabbed Levi by the arm and began sprinting into the woods, giving Levi only a moment to gaze at the fire-swallowed cabin. It was being entirely engulfed in flames. Once again, happiness was ripped from Levi. The happiest days he’d had in years were gone. He was on the run again. 

“Split up!” Mike shouted as the echoing sounds of gunfire became nearer. He tugged a panicked, wide-eyed Farlan off in another direction. Levi wondered if they’d ever see them again. 

There was no time, however, to dwell on such things. The raised voices of angry men were flooding the forest, accompanied by booming gunshots. Everything echoed through the trees, many of which Levi scarcely dodged as Erwin pulled him along. His feet could hardly keep up, but he kept going. His lungs burned with smoke, but he kept fucking going. He could hardly see three feet in front of his face…but Levi would never stop. Not when Erwin’s guiding hand was right there, pulling him along, urging him to live. 

Levi yelped as a tree splintered right beside his head; a bullet narrowly missed his skull. It was only a matter of time before they ended up being shot. Before they were killed like animals, mercilessly and violently. 

Erwin shoved Levi in front of him, urging him to continue running. Meanwhile, he pulled out a pistol Levi hadn’t seen him take, and fired behind them as they ran. The sounds of returning gunfire only fueled Levi’s desperation to live. Erwin was fighting back. It wasn’t hopeless. They could make it, Levi was sure! 

Levi’s chest burned and heaved with every frantic breath he sucked in. His ankle, only recently healed, throbbed with discomfort as he tried to dodge rocks and fallen branches. The ground was uneven.

Levi scanned their surroundings as the sun began its slow rise into the sky. A thin veil of light filtered in through the trees, just enough that Levi could make out the slope of the land. There, on the right, the land dropped down steeply. It was risky. It was perhaps foolish. But at this point, they had no choice but to take risks. 

Levi grabbed a tight hold on Erwin’s empty hand and tugged, turning sharply to the right. The incoming cliff didn’t seem too high, or perhaps that was the optimism burning in Levi’s gut. As they approached, Levi sensed the hesitation in Erwin, but kept a firm hold on his hand. 

“Trust me!” Levi shouted. There was no more hesitation. Levi watched with growing dread as they neared the cliff’s edge. His chest thudded as they leapt over the side. Would they fall to their deaths? Would they escape to safety? Or had Levi doomed them to be caught? 

Levi was enveloped in Erwin’s firm, warm embrace. He pulled him to his chest, shielding his body with his own as they hit the side of the grassy hill and roughly rolled down the ridge. Branches and rocks jostled them on their way down. Erwin grunted from the force while keeping his arms bound tightly around Levi. When they reached the bottom, Erwin pulled Levi to his feet and began running as shots rained down on them. It didn’t look like they were risking the harsh fall to chase after them, not as recklessly as Erwin and Levi had, anyway. 

“Are you okay?!” Levi asked breathily. His chest ached, burned. He felt like he couldn’t continue much longer…but he had to. He had to keep going. 

“I’m fine,” Erwin breathed out. One glance at him was all Levi needed to know he wasn’t. Blood dripped down his temple. There was a deep gash over his right eyebrow, sending blood into his eye. Levi didn’t have time to properly assess his wounds, nor to check for more. They couldn’t stop, not with the army of dangerous men right on their tail. 

Unfortunately, the trees were thinning out. The forest had become less dense, therefore giving them less cover from the onslaught of bullets rushing past them. It was a miracle they hadn’t been hit yet, but Levi didn’t feel lucky. He felt as though they were cursed. As if the entire universe was against them from the very start. 

“Erwin, where do we go?” Levi asked frantically. His eyes scanned the surrounding area, but there was very little of interest. There was nowhere to hide. There was nowhere that gave them an escape from this nightmarish marathon. 

“I don’t know,” Erwin hissed; his voice was laced with panic. Levi rarely ever heard Erwin panic. If he was that worried…Levi didn’t know what would happen. Could they make it out of this alive? “A lake—there’s a lake,” Erwin gasped. 

Indeed, off to their right, perhaps a hundred feet away, was a large lake in the middle of the woods. It was big enough that Levi couldn’t see the end of it, and deep enough that he couldn’t see the bottom. Or, perhaps, it was that dirty. Now wasn’t the time to be picky, though. 

Erwin shifted their direction and began sprinting towards the large body of water. Levi didn’t know what he expected to do once they arrived. Swim across it in this cold weather? Hide under the pier? It was unclear what his goal was, or what plan was being concocted in that brain of his, but Levi had to trust him. 

“Ah!” Levi shouted in pain and tripped over a rather large branch that his focused gaze had missed. It sent him tumbling to the ground, and his knee bashed into a jagged rock hidden in the brush. “Fuck!” He gasped, writhed in pain as blood poured from the wound. They were done for. Erwin couldn’t carry him to safety like this. They were doomed. 

“Come on!” Erwin shouted. He lifted Levi into his arms and continued running, but it slowed him significantly. The men were closing in on them. They had split up, like hunters luring two deer into a trap. From the right, gunfire sounded. On the left, a symphony of taunting shouts and boisterous laughter. They were fucking animals. 

Levi and Erwin had no other place to run to but forward. Before them sat the entrance to a lengthy pier. It was their last hope. It was made of faded wood, rickety but wide. As Erwin’s thudding feet stepped onto it, it rocked wildly. The off balance made Erwin sway, but he held Levi tightly as he maneuvered towards the dead end. There were no boats. There was no escape route. They were trapped, doomed. 

Levi felt his chest tighten with pure fear. There was nowhere left to run. They were being hunted like animals, and there was no way to fight back. 

Erwin shouted in pain as the erupting gunfire continued. He fell to the ground just before the end of the pier, sending Levi tumbling onto the wooden surface. Erwin hissed in pain, and Levi followed his hand to a bullet-wound in his upper thigh.

The gunfire came to a ceasing halt. Thudding footsteps came closer and closer. Levi lifted his wide-eyed gaze to the crowd of men, armed with huge guns and knives. 

They were doomed. 

“Move!” The sea of men parted to make way for, who Levi assumed, would be the new head honcho. Two men stepped forward. One was painfully familiar. Tall with dark hair, blue-green eyes, and that same, irritatingly charming smile. It was the man that Erwin had almost lent him to. The man that came for dinner, met with Erwin for business. The man that was so interested in him, while speaking charming words about Erwin becoming soft. What was his name, again? 

“James,” Erwin grunted as he slowly came to a stand despite the bleeding hole in his leg. Levi stood as well and clung to Erwin’s arm. “Darius.” 

The second man, Levi didn’t recognize, but he did recognize the name. Darius Zackly. He was the head of all mafia branches, including Erwin’s. Erwin had often told tales of the terrifying aura of Darius Zackly, but Levi had never experienced it himself. He was an old man with gray hair and a matching beard and mustache. He was well-groomed, had thin framed glasses, stood tall and proud. He exuded power. He exuded danger. 

“You made a noble attempt to escape, Smith. I will give you that. From the time you were young, I knew that you had a fire in you that would burn for quite a long time,” Darius spoke, stepping forward slowly. 

Levi glanced at Erwin when he reached into his pocket and pulled out his black, slick, Italian-leather gloves. He slid them on slowly, his eyes locked onto the man he once answered to. 

“I’m aware that I have nowhere left to run,” Erwin hummed. Despite the running, the pain, his voice was calm and even. His blue eyes were resigned. And Levi…he felt a strange sense of peace wash over him. They were going to die. But they were going to die together. Side-by-side. 

“It’s a shame you dragged such an exquisite creature to his doom. I would have loved to get a taste,” James sighed. “Is there any way we can keep him?” 

“Tch, he’s a street rat. Brought from the gutter and raised to be a whore. He isn’t worth all of the grief. A man like that… He’ll suck you dry of everything you have to give. Just look at poor, pitiful Erwin Smith. Once he was the strongest soldier I had. But he was a fool. He let love get in his head,” Darius scoffed in clear disgust. 

“I think you’re mistaken, Darius,” Erwin hummed. He took Levi’s hand in his own and gave it a firm squeeze. “I never truly lived, not even for a moment, until I met Levi. He breathed life into a walking corpse. A working machine, deprived of affection and starved for love. Levi is not a whore. Levi is the reason I’m willing to die peacefully.” 

“How nauseating,” Darius sighed. “You served me well until you became distracted. It’s a pity. If only I’d taken the initiative to take out the street rat back at the beginning. Perhaps you could have taken over everything. You were my successor, and you disappointed me greatly.” 

“Pardon me saying so, but I don’t give a fuck,” Erwin replied. “I suppose James will replace me now?” He asked, a hint of amusement in his voice. 

“Yes. He’s well prepared,” Darius hummed. 

“The group will grow well under my capable hands,” James proudly stated. 

Levi watched as Erwin’s lips curled into a smirk. Erwin turned towards him. He lifted his hands to cup Levi’s cheeks tenderly. For a moment, nothing else existed. Levi stared into Erwin’s blazing eyes, like a fire that burned so bright, so intensely, that its hue turned blue. Erwin’s eyes were alight with life. Alight with love. Alight with determination. 

Erwin’s hands pulled Levi close as he leaned down. Their lips met in a passionate kiss that would rival even the most romantic of love stories. A kiss worthy of death. A kiss so powerful, that Levi’s head emptied of all pain and suffering. A kiss that made everything feel worthwhile. All the agony, all the fear, all the heartbreak… It was all okay. Because he had Erwin. And together, they were going to die. They would be at peace, at last. 

Tears dripped onto Levi’s cheek. He opened his eyes and saw Erwin’s blue eyes flooded with tears. They slowly streamed down his cheeks, dripping onto Levi’s skin. “I love you, Levi,” Erwin whispered. Levi’s tears flowed as well. Erwin’s thumb swiped them away. 

“I love you too, Erwin. Forever.” Levi nuzzled into the soothing touch and let his eyes squeeze shut again. 

“Look at me, Levi,” Erwin urged. Once his silver eyes opened, Erwin leaned his forehead against Levi’s. His gaze turned intense. There was a sudden urgency. “Fight to live. That’s an order.” 

Levi’s brows furrowed. Fight to live? How could he fight? How could they live past this? It was their time, wasn’t it? Together…they were going to die together. By each other’s side. 

“I said: fight to live. It’s an order,” Erwin hissed urgently. Levi, though confused, nodded slowly. Erwin smiled at him once more. It was a real smile, one that reached his teary eyes. That smile told Levi that Erwin was truly at peace with what was about to happen. That, unlike the fake smiles of his past, this one showed true happiness. Or, perhaps, hope. 

Levi stumbled backwards as Erwin planted both hands on his chest and shoved him forcefully. He gasped in shock as he stumbled off the edge of the pier. Time slowed. Suspended in the air, he saw Erwin fire two gunshots into the crowd. A symphony of gunfire echoed in return. Levi plunged into the cold, murky water of the lake. He thrashed and gasped for air as the cold struck his nerves. Why was he in the water? Why had Erwin shoved him off the pier?! Surely, he knew he was as good as dead, anyway! The water was below forty degrees, and there was nowhere for him to go! 

“Fight to survive. That’s an order.”   

Levi hissed through his teeth and swam with newfound determination. Footsteps echoed on the pier. They were going to come after him! He had to live; he had promised him. Levi panted and sucked in frantic breaths. The lake was murky, covered in algae and tall, long spurts of grass and other plants. Hiding under the pier was too obvious. They’d check there first. Along the edges held danger as well.

There! Towards the middle of the lake lay a huge splotch of algae, grass, and various logs clumped together. 

Levi swam, careful not to splash too much, or give away his location. He burrowed under a log, his face barely sticking out of the water that surely teemed with bacteria and other microbes. Grass surrounded him, obscuring him from easy viewing. 

From all around, Levi heard the sounds of splashing. Men waded into the water, searched for him in the most obvious spots. They shouted obscenities, hurled insults. 

“We’ll take turns fucking your brains out, you fucking whore!”

“I wanna fuck his pretty face up!”

“Put a hole in his skull!” 

“Take him out like the boss!” 

Levi was still. He was silent. He trembled under the water. His heart raced. Take him out like the boss? What did they do to Erwin? Was he dead? No… No, no there was absolutely no way Erwin would die after forcing him to stay alive! Erwin was alive. Erwin was going to be alright. They’d both be alright! He’d live. He’d stay hidden. Fuck, he was so cold. It was so fucking cold. Levi had never felt so cold in his entire life. He was going to die. He’d freeze to death! He’d drown! But he had promised him!

“Fight to live. That’s an order.”  

Levi clenched his jaw and breathed through the pain. Through the cold. If they were still in the mountains like before, he’d be dead already. But here, wherever this cabin was…it wasn’t as cold. Still cold, but not as cold. Levi could do this. He could survive. 

Time ticked by slowly. Levi didn’t know if it had been five minutes, ten, or even fifteen. It was impossible to tell. 

The splashing sounds ceased. Suddenly gunfire rained into the water. Levi feared he’d been spotted, but the shots never came close. They splattered around the lake randomly, sending the water swaying and bobbing, jostling the secluded hiding place. Levi ducked lower. Only his nose stuck out of the water. 

The yelling stopped. An eerie, unsettling silence crept over the lake. 

“He’s as good as dead. The cold will take him. Move out!” Darius’ voice boomed over the area. Levi could hear the men murmuring and objecting and lifted his head just enough to get a better listen. “Do you want to freeze to death to find him? He’s not going to survive. Move out,” Zackly insisted. 

Levi panted as he clung to his log. He couldn’t hear any more footsteps. There were no voices. Not even Erwin’s. Was it safe to leave? Was it safe to escape? To find Erwin? 

Out of fear, Levi waited. And waited. And waited. Until finally, his body was so cold that he absolutely had to escape the water. He started slowly. He swam carefully towards the end of the pier. A metal ladder rested halfway in the water and led to the top. Levi could hoist himself up, he could look for Erwin. 

Levi scanned the surrounding lakeshore. There were no men. There were no weapons aimed at his head. There were no voices rising at the sight of him. Spurred on by pure adrenaline and Erwin’s command, Levi latched onto the rusted ladder. His fingers were numb. He struggled to firmly grip the rungs. His body ached. His knee would become infected from the filthy water. He would die. Levi was sure he was going to die despite Erwin’s order. But he had to try. 

Levi grunted in pain as he hoisted himself up. His body was heavy from the water weighing on his clothing. He couldn’t do it. He was doomed! 

“Shut the f-fuck up, L-Levi. You can d-do it,” Levi growled to himself. With blue lips, trembling limbs, and full body shivers, Levi hauled himself out of the water and onto the ladder. All he had left was pure determination. His promise and his sheer will to live was all he had to go on, now. 

Levi climbed the ladder, slipping once or twice but righting himself again. Finally, he reached the top of the pier. Levi slapped his hand onto the wood above him. He froze. 

Something sticky covered his palm. 

Levi sucked in a deep breath. He pulled himself up with all the strength he could muster and flopped onto the deck on his stomach. 

Blood. There was blood everywhere. 

Levi whimpered and scrambled to fully climb onto the wood, to sit up out of the murky, sticky substance. He glanced down at his hands with wide eyes. There was so much blood. 

Levi didn’t want to look. He was terrified to look. He shakily breathed. Clenching his hands into fists, Levi summoned his willpower…and lifted his gaze. 

“Oh god,” Levi sobbed. 

Laying in a puddle of his own blood, covered in bullet holes, was Erwin. His Erwin. 

Levi reached out with trembling fingers to touch Erwin’s arm. “E-Erwin?” He spoke in a shaky, quiet voice. “Erwin… I-I’ll get you help,” he whimpered. Levi’s eyes roamed Erwin’s body. He lay on his back, his legs bent at awkward angles. His torso was littered with bullet holes that bled profusely. Levi tried to count—but lost it when he got to fifteen. Erwin’s arms were splayed out by his sides. His gun sat just out of reach. More bullets covered his chest. Right over his heart.

“No, no, no… Oh god, Erwin,” Levi breathed out. His trembling hands moved to Erwin’s chest, as if pressing on that wound would stop the bleeding. As if that would save him. Levi felt no heartbeat. Erwin’s chest did not move. It didn’t—it wasn’t moving. 

Levi let out another sob when his eyes reached Erwin’s face. His lips were parted. His eyes were lidded, but open. His eyes were dull. Erwin was dead. 

Levi frantically felt Erwin’s neck. His wrists. His bleeding chest. He looked for a sign, any sign, despite knowing the very obvious, very grim answer. Erwin had no pulse. Erwin was not breathing. Erwin had lost so much blood; it wasn’t possible that he could survive this. Erwin…was dead. 

“You can’t do this to m-me,” Levi breathed out. “Y-you can’t do this to me!” He screamed, punching Erwin’s chest once. Twice. “You can’t order me to l-live! A-and then leave me!” Levi sobbed. He clutched Erwin’s shirt tightly between his fingers. “You bastard! You fucking son of a bitch!” He hissed. “I won’t do it. I won’t do it!” Levi sobbed. His numb, fumbling fingers grasped Erwin’s gun. He cocked it. He held it to his head. He hesitated. 

“Fight to live. That’s an order.” That deep voice resonated in his head like a demonic echo.

Levi screamed in frustration. He slammed the gun onto the pier. 

“I’ll never forgive you for this. You fucking bastard,” Levi whimpered. How could he ever forgive Erwin for leaving him behind? For making him fall in love with him? For making him his everything?! Levi had never felt so utterly, completely devastated in his entire life. Not when his mother died. Not when his uncle abandoned him. Not even when Erwin captured him again. No, none of that lived up to the pure pain and torment of losing Erwin forever.

Levi sobbed and rested his head on Erwin’s blood-soaked shirt. He was freezing. He was in pain. He was hopeless. He was alone. Without Erwin, Levi was finally, undeniably…alone. There was no one else in the world left to love him. There was no one to keep the demons at bay. There was no one left to fight for him. Without Erwin, Levi was broken. 

Levi faintly registered the sounds of thudding footsteps. Someone else was on the pier. Levi was shivering constantly, unable to get warmth as he lay against Erwin’s cold and hard chest. Erwin’s lifeless chest. Still, someone was coming. With trembling fingers, Levi grasped Erwin’s gun and turned to point it at the intruder. His hands were shaking unsteadily. He wouldn’t be able to aim properly, but he had to try. Someone could try to take Erwin’s body. 

“Woah! Woah, easy.” 

Levi lifted his blurry gaze. Tall. Lean. Facial hair. It was Mike. Levi sighed and lowered the weapon to the pier with a loud clatter. 

“Levi, are you shot?” Mike asked. He approached slowly and knelt beside him. “Oh god…” He breathed out at the sight of Erwin’s lifeless body. “Levi, are you shot?!” He asked firmer. 

Levi shook his head. He clutched Erwin’s shirt between his fingers. 

“We have to get him somewhere warm. He’s turning blue,” Farlan breathed out between heavy pants. “Levi, we have to go,” he insisted, reaching down to touch his arm. 

Levi hissed and jolted away from his touch; his gaze directed at Erwin’s lifeless body. He didn’t want to leave him. He couldn’t leave him. 

“Levi. Listen to me,” Mike urged. “We can come back for Erwin’s body. Bury him properly. But we have to get you to a hospital,” he insisted. “Erwin wouldn’t want you to freeze to death,” he whispered. 

Levi squeezed his eyes shut. Erwin was dead. Why did it matter? That thought played in Levi’s mind like a broken record. And each time, it was answered for him by Erwin’s ghost. 

“Fight to live. That’s an order.”  

Levi curled himself into a ball. His fingers roughly tugged at his dark, wet hair. And then, with every bit of sorrow and rage left in his small, injured body, Levi released a scream. A scream of pure agony. A scream full of grief. Levi’s sorrowful voice echoed through the dense woods. He screamed until his throat was raw. Sobs wracked his body afterwards, adding to the shivering sensations coursing through him. 

Levi jolted when he was hoisted into strong arms. But they weren’t Erwin’s arms. He struggled against Mike’s hold, shoving at his chest until he let him back down with an exasperated sigh. Levi crawled back to Erwin’s body. With trembling fingers, Levi slid the Italian leather from Erwin’s fingers. His dark gloves, covered in spots of blood, were peeled away so Levi could hold them to his chest. 

Once the items were secure, Levi nodded at Mike, silently granting his permission to lift him again. Mike did so gently. He cradled the broken, shivering man to his chest. 

“Here,” Farlan breathed out. He slipped off his coat and draped it over Levi’s body for added warmth. 

Levi couldn’t utter a word of thanks. He couldn’t form a single sound. 

As Mike carried him towards the end of the pier, he paused to stare down at another corpse, one that Levi hadn’t noticed. It was James. There was one bullet between his eyes, and another right over his heart. Erwin had used his last moment to take James out of the game. The one man who dared to lust after Levi, who dared to talk so lewdly about him…Erwin spent his last moments eradicating him from this world. Or, perhaps, Erwin’s intention was to protect Levi, up to the very end. He knew that James wanted Levi in a way that would spring even more misery upon him. Maybe Erwin was preventing that option and trying to give Levi the chance to truly live. 

“Bastard,” Mike hissed, delivering a firm kick to his skull. “Let’s get out of these fucking woods,” he whispered. 

“I bet you’re wondering how we escaped, huh?” Farlan mumbled. Levi didn’t respond, but apparently Farlan decided to keep talking regardless. “We were running through the woods, and we found a hidden hunter’s den. Like…a big bush thing that hunters hollowed out to stay hidden. So, the animals can’t see them, but they can see out. It was like that. We found it by chance and hid inside. They ran right past. They swept the area for a long while. I thought for sure we’d be caught… And shot…” Farlan trailed off for a moment. “We heard a lot of gunshots. Then they all just…left,” he whispered. 

“Now we know why,” Mike muttered. “They got their target,” he whispered. 

“We thought you’d be dead, too… But we decided to come look. Just in case. I’m so glad you’re safe, Levi,” Farlan breathed out. 

Despite his fading consciousness, Levi scoffed bitterly. Why was Farlan glad he was safe? Levi wasn’t even glad he was safe. Levi wished that he and Erwin would have died together; tragically, and romantically, together. He wished Erwin hadn’t given him this absurd order to live. He wished he didn’t feel such a strong need to obey. He wished he hadn’t accepted, he hadn’t promised Erwin. Levi wished that he could have changed the outcome of everything. It wasn’t fair that he had to continue existing in a world without Erwin. 

“Just hang in there, Levi… We’ll get you somewhere safe, soon. Get you a doctor,” Mike muttered. 

“He’s not talking, Mike. Is he in shock?” Farlan asked between heavy pants as the duo hiked from the woods with Levi in tow.

“Could be. Levi, you alright?” Mike asked. 

Levi’s vision went dark. He saw spots. The voices began to sound muffled. 

“Levi?” 

“Is he okay??” 

“Levi!” 

“Fight to live…”

Two days later.

Levi felt no joy in opening his eyes. He felt no relief as he stared at the white ceiling of the hospital. The steady beeping of the monitor beside his bed granted him no comfort. All Levi felt…was grief. He glanced to the right. The small table beside the bed was empty. He looked to the right. Nothing. 

“Levi?” 

Levi jolted from the sudden voice at the foot of the bed. Farlan stood there, holding a cup of what he assumed was coffee. He looked like he’d cleaned up after the trek in the woods. He wore new clothes, was freshly showered, and seemed a bit rested. It left Levi to wonder how long he’d been asleep. 

“I’m glad you’re awake,” Farlan sighed. He sat in the empty chair beside Levi’s bed. 

Levi said nothing. He stared at Farlan’s face, willing him to answer the questions he had. Where was Erwin? Where were his things? 

“Um… Mike is talking to the doctor right now. We have a little motel room nearby. Everything is there. We kept um… We kept what you took. From him. It’s there,” Farlan rambled. “And…and his body. It’s being prepared to be buried.” 

Levi’s gaze returned to the ceiling. A tear dripped down the side of his face. His chest ached. His body felt like it weighed a ton. His throat was dry and scratchy. His voice… Levi had no voice left. He had no fire left in his soul. Levi was nothing, now. 

“Oh, he’s awake,” Mike sighed in relief after opening the door to Levi’s room. “How are you feeling?” He asked. 

Levi again, said nothing. Mike looked cleaned up, too. Freshly trimmed beard, clean hair, new clothes… 

“He hasn’t said anything,” Farlan whispered. 

“Mm…” Mike nodded. “Doctor says you had an infection, hypothermia, and were exhausted. Says you should be fine if you keep taking the meds for the infection. Your knee was banged up. Might be sore for a bit,” he explained. “It’s alright if you don’t wanna talk,” he added. 

Levi nodded. He didn’t want to talk. The only person he wanted to talk to was dead. Dead, waiting to be shoved into a hole in the ground. 

“Had a question for you…” Mike muttered. “Didn’t know if you wanted him buried or cremated,” he mumbled. “Cremated…well, who knows where we’ll end up? Can keep him with you. If you want.” 

Levi furrowed his brows and properly looked at Mike for the first time. Keep Erwin with him? As a grim reminder of his loss? But then again… It was a piece of him. Levi could keep him with him. Could…could pretend. He nodded his head quickly as tears flooded his eyes once more. 

“Cremated?” Mike asked, to ensure he understood the silent indication correctly. Again, Levi nodded and released a small whimper, barely audible. “Got it. I’ll make the call,” he whispered. He stepped out of the room. 

“Levi… I’m sorry. I’m so sorry,” Farlan whispered after a pause of silence. 

Levi clenched his jaw. He didn’t want to hear his fucking apology. It wasn’t Farlan’s fault, after all. Whose fault was it? Erwin’s. Or maybe his. Levi didn’t know who to blame. He didn’t know if there even was any one person to blame. He was angry at Erwin for leaving him to survive alone, without him. He was angry at himself for suggesting the dangerous fall down the steep hill that led to them being trapped like rats. Levi was angry at himself for noticing the fire. They could have peacefully died from smoke inhalation. Would that have been so bad? Dying together in bed? Dying together at all? 

“Fight to live. That’s an order.” 

Levi could make a detailed list of every mistake he made that led to this moment, and it would begin with betraying Erwin back in Germany. If he hadn’t handed Erwin over to the government, what would have happened? Where would they be? Maybe Levi would have still been basking in expensive, designer goods. Maybe he and Erwin would have gotten married one day. They might have been able to live peacefully, for the rest of their days. 

Levi scoffed to himself. He glared at the ceiling. He could have shot himself. He could have defied Erwin’s order, as he did many times while he was still alive. Why did Levi choose now, of all times, to be obedient? To follow Erwin’s orders like some dutiful little pet?! 

“Are you hungry? Thirsty?” Farlan asked with clear concern. 

Levi lifted his arm that had the steady IV drip. Surely, any nutrients or hydration he needed were taken care of. He had no energy to eat. No will to drink. Levi didn’t want to be awake, get up, or even exist. Levi wanted to lie here. He wanted to wallow in his misery and grief. Levi wanted to pretend he didn’t have to exist anymore. That he could let himself waste away, even if he knew that he had to live, just as Erwin ordered him to. 

The room was silent as Farlan finally gave up on conversing. Levi could tell he was anxious. His hands trembled. His leg shook up and down in a steady motion. Levi wondered where they went from here. Would Levi stay with Mike and Farlan? Would they branch off on their own? Levi wasn’t sure what he would do if he was left completely on his own again. He wasn’t sure how he could survive in this cold, lonely world, now. 

“Everything is arranged and taken care of,” Mike sighed after reentering the room. “Right now, we have to lay low. We can’t exactly hold a big service or anything… But they agreed to let us see him one more time if we want. Do you, Levi?” Mike asked. 

Levi pondered that for a moment. Did he want one more look at Erwin’s corpse? It was all so morbid, wasn’t it? Levi had laid on Erwin’s bloody chest until he was nearly drained of life. He didn’t need to see him again. He couldn’t. Levi shook his head ‘no’. 

“Alright. I’ll take care of it. We’ll stay in the motel until things are settled…and then we’ll find somewhere new to go,” Mike mumbled. “I don’t know where. We have some money. We’ll make do.” 

“We just need two bedrooms. It doesn’t have to be anything huge,” Farlan whispered. 

“We need privacy. I’d like to find somewhere with land,” Mike mumbled. “Erwin and I… We always said we’d move out to a farm. Tend the land ourselves. Grow somethin’ instead of always destroying shit…” 

“A farm…” Farlan nodded slowly. “I always wanted to try making jam or jelly from fresh produce,” he mumbled. 

Levi felt bitter about it all. Perhaps he should have felt optimistic about their future. Maybe he should be happy to have Erwin’s dream come true. But all he could feel was immense loss. Erwin wasn’t here to see it. Erwin could have had a happy life; finally made something he could have felt proud of. But instead, he died in a pool of his own blood. Levi didn’t feel any joy about his future. Levi had no more joy left in his soul. 

Five days later.

Levi stared into the motel’s bathroom mirror at his naked body. Tears dripped from his eyes as his fingertips shakily touched the fading bruises that once colored his neck so beautifully. Every mark that Erwin left, every bite and hickey that once adorned his skin…they were all fading. Levi sobbed as he touched the barely visible marks. It was as if all evidence of Erwin’s existence was disappearing from this world. 

Levi sank to his knees on the cold, dirty, tiled floor. He hugged himself tightly, squeezed his arms around himself with bruising force as sobs shook his chest with force. Water droplets dripped down his back from his damp hair post shower. 

Levi sobbed until his throat was hoarse again. He trembled on the floor until the bathroom door carefully slid open. A warm towel draped around his shoulders. Mike’s firm hands helped him to stand on his feet again. 

Farlan brought another towel to dry Levi’s hair. He helped him dress in soft pajamas. The room was silent except for Levi’s sniffling and soft sobs. He should thank them. He should show gratitude…but Levi couldn’t form the words. All he could do was look up at Farlan with lifeless silver eyes. 

Two months later.

“Easy… Easy, Far… There. Put it down, that’s good.” Mike grunted as he and Farlan set down the dining table. Farlan wasn’t the strongest, so having to carry the brunt of the weight wasn’t easy. 

“Couldn’t you have hired movers??” Farlan asked between deep, heaving breaths. 

“Could have. But why waste the money?” Mike replied. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and took a good look around their new dining room. It was in an old farmhouse that needed a bit of love and work, but it was a good place to call home. The foundations were all good, it just needed visual updates and some new appliances. 

“Well, I have no idea how you expect to get the couch in here,” Farlan muttered. 

“Take a break, baby. Get some water,” Mike said softly. He pressed a kiss to Farlan’s sweaty forehead and walked off to find Levi. He was outside the back door, sitting on an old lawn chair. He stared at the empty fields ahead of him, and in his hands, clutched Erwin’s black urn tightly. 

Mike softly sighed. He walked towards him with footsteps loud enough that he would hear him coming. He didn’t like to sneak up on Levi these days. He was too skittish sometimes, but others he didn’t react at all. This time, Levi didn’t so much as glance at Mike as he stood beside him. Even worse…Levi hadn’t said a single word since Erwin had died. 

“Hey. You should drink something. It’s hot out here,” Mike told him. 

Levi nodded. He stared for a moment longer before rising and walking back inside to get a drink. That was another strange thing for Mike to adjust to… Levi didn’t argue with him. Ever. He was like a lifeless zombie, moving through the motions of life and doing exactly as he was told. It was bizarre, to say the least. But… Mike supposed grief could do very strange things to otherwise normal people. Not that he would have ever categorized Levi as normal, but still. 

“Isn’t this nice, Levi? A huge kitchen for us to cook in! Well, for me to cook in,” Farlan sighed. Mike placed another delicate kiss onto Farlan’s head. “And there’s a lot of yard space. Maybe we should plant seeds or something.” 

“Takes more than seeds to make a garden. Takes a lot of work,” Mike mumbled. He glanced at Levi when he let out a small grunt. He didn’t speak, but he made occasional sounds when he wanted something. “You want a garden?” Mike asked with raised eyebrows. 

Levi nodded. He walked away before returning with a book. It was all about gardening and how to cultivate the best crops.

“Alright. We’ll make a garden. I reckon we could grow some fine produce in time. This time of year is good for tomatoes, squash… Pumpkins will be soon,” Mike muttered. 

“Who thought we’d be getting this rustic?” Farlan commented. “Let’s get the couch inside before I lose all my steam,” he sighed. 

Mike finished drying off with a fluffy, new towel after his lengthy shower. His muscles were aching after carrying in the bulk of the furniture by himself. He wrapped a towel securely around his waist and began walking towards the kitchen when he heard a familiar, but long unheard voice. Mike approached the ajar door to Levi’s room and pressed his ear against it. 

“I found this book in a free bin outside a shop. You would have liked that…free books.” 

Levi’s whispering voice filtered out through the door’s crack, and Mike listened closely. He hadn’t heard Levi’s voice in months. To hear him speaking alone, in an empty room, was bizarre. 

“I think I want to plant a garden… One with flowers and vegetables. I thought it might be a nice little hobby,” Levi continued. “I’m obeying your order, Erwin…” His voice became shaky and unstable as he spoke Erwin’s name. “I love you,” Levi whispered between soft sobs. 

Mike carefully pushed Levi’s bedroom door open a bit further. He watched as Levi directed his gaze to Erwin’s urn, to his ashes. In his hands were those same blood spotted leather gloves. He wrung them in his hands like they would bring Erwin back. It was a pitiful, sorrowful sight. Mike needed to help Levi.

Mike dressed quickly and checked the time on his watch. He had a bit before the local gardening store would close. Perfect. 

“I’m going to the store,” Mike told Farlan as he snatched his wallet. “Stay here with Levi,” he instructed. He kissed Farlan softly. He stroked his cheek tenderly for a long moment before heading out the door. Not only did Mike purchase a variety of in-season seeds, soil, gardening tools, and more books on growing the perfect garden, but he also stopped at the hardware store to pick up wood and tools to build the perfect garden layout. 

When he arrived home, he brought everything to the back deck and stacked it neatly. Yes, first thing tomorrow, they’d start on Levi’s garden. Or was it Erwin’s garden? Regardless, Mike felt an incredible need to help Levi however he could. After all, he promised Erwin that if anything happened to him, he’d keep Levi safe. He intended to keep that promise, no matter what. 

Five years later.

Levi stared at the budding plant with furrowed brows. He looked at his book. He looked back at the plant. For the life of him, he couldn’t figure out what flower was blooming. Perhaps buying that pack of mixed flower seeds was a bit reckless. He was confident he could identify any flower that would bloom, by now. Still, the bud seemed ready to pop open any day now. Levi supposed he would have to be patient. 

Levi stood and grabbed his watering can. Farlan always told him he was doing things the ‘hard way’, but Levi liked the labor of gardening. He enjoyed watering everything by hand, rather than using a sprinkler system or set of hoses. Levi sprinkled water over the thirsty plant, letting it soak into the nutrient-rich soil. Levi stepped back to examine his garden. 

Vivid flowers blended together like colorful waves. Levi appreciated the rainbow of nature that filled his eyes every time he took a good look at his garden. He grew everything from stunning yellow black-eyed susans, to vivid pink coneflowers, to rainbow zinnias, to butterfly weed, to gorgeous red hibiscus. And of course, Levi had a large array of lavender, his personal favorite. He tended to collect it to make it into various oils, lotions, and soaps. Lavender had become a personal favorite scent of his. It calmed his anxiety on days when it seemed hard to even get out of bed. 

After he finished tending to the vast flower garden, Levi took a short break to wipe the sweat from under his floppy gardening hat. He removed the grass-stained gloves and set them aside. The sun blared down on him. The summer heat was intense here, but Levi had grown accustomed to it. 

“Oh, good timing. I made lemonade,” Farlan hummed. He set the tray of glasses on the patio table and handed Levi one. 

Levi nodded his thanks and sipped at the refreshing beverage with a sigh. 

“Fuck, sun’s hot today,” Mike commented as he walked out through the climbing corn stalks. “Thanks,” he muttered as he snatched a glass of lemonade. “Did you do the vegetables yet?” Mike asked Levi. 

Levi shook his head ‘no’. He finished his glass and slid his gloves back on. With a nod, he walked towards the other garden section. Levi had pride in his vegetable patch. It was well organized with little painted signs he’d made. 

Levi knelt down to examine the tomato plants. With a satisfied grunt, he grabbed a basket and began picking the ripe tomatoes. Quite a few had become ready since yesterday. Levi had often found that the vegetables seemed to bloom overnight. It was always fascinating. 

Moving on to the squash and zucchini, Levi was pleased to find that they’d gotten quite large and were ready to be harvested as well. Today was a good haul, but it was unlikely the three of them could eat all of this. Mike could take it down to the market again and sell what they didn’t need. 

Levi shifted his attention to the cucumbers, many of which had doubled in size since the previous evening. Next were the green beans, carrots, and potatoes. The hearty rain they had had the other day sure did his garden some good. Everything had ripened plentifully. They’d be able to earn some extra cash from the market sales for sure. 

With a pleased hum, Levi carried the harvested full baskets towards the patio. His last stop was to check on the baby pumpkin patch and the watermelons. The former were growing steadily, far too small to consider done. They were only in the initial stages of growth, after all. In the fall, they would make a pretty penny off of the pumpkins Levi grew. The melons, however, looked delicious. Finally, after all the waiting, Levi had a melon ready to be enjoyed. 

Levi hoisted the large melon into his arms and carried it to the table. He sat it down with a huff and nod. Levi didn’t smile these days, but if he did, he would have been grinning proudly from his produce. 

“Finally. I’ve been craving some watermelon,” Mike said with a grin of his own. 

“We can have it for a snack later,” Farlan hummed. “Good work, Levi!” 

Levi nodded again. He retreated to grab his watering can and tended to the plants. As he went about the tedious work, his mind wandered like usual. Erwin would have loved a fresh watermelon. Erwin would have teased him for how dirty he became in the garden. Erwin would have insisted on carrying all the heavy produce or installing the latest sprinkler system. Or maybe, if Erwin were there, Levi wouldn’t have been doing any of this. Maybe it would have been Erwin’s garden. It still was…Erwin’s garden. Levi took no claim in the bountiful plants and produce. No, it was all for Erwin. Levi was making a genuine attempt at living. But it was all for Erwin. 

Levi treaded out to his garden the following morning. The sun had just risen, and the air was still relatively cool. He knelt by his flowers to examine their petals. Meticulously, he searched for signs of pests or animals that would eat or attack his precious garden. Luckily, he found none. 

Levi poured water into the soil of his beloved flowers, watching as it was absorbed to be used by the plant’s roots. He softly hummed as he examined his beautiful lavender. The color was bright, the scent was soothing. As Levi knelt to check on his mystery plant, he noticed that it had bloomed overnight. With a sense of excitement, he examined the beautiful petals, he was astonished by the vivid blue hue. The flower consisted of a multitude of small petals that layered like concentric circles. He admired the plant in awe, even though he didn’t have a clue what flower this was. 

After grabbing his various books on diverse types of summer flowers, Levi began to search for one that matched the image and description of this one. But…he didn’t find it. With furrowed brows, Levi trudged back into the house to find Mike. He held up his hand to his ear like a phone, signaling he wanted to borrow his for a moment. 

“Another new plant?” Mike asked in a sleepy mutter. He handed over his phone, and Levi nodded in thanks. 

Taking the device to the garden, Levi used the reverse image search to find what his mystery flower was. And when he did, he was surprised. First of all, it was an autumn bloom, typically. It was a bit early for these, but that happened from time to time. Even more surprising, however, was the fact that this color was extremely rare for chrysanthemums. Levi felt a bit stumped as to how this vivid color of blue bloomed in his garden, partially out of season, at that. The vivid hue of blue, however, reminded him of something extremely specific… 

Erwin.  

Levi skimmed his fingers along the petals as his eyes filled with tears. The petals were exactly the same shade of blue as Erwin’s eyes. He glanced at the phone again to continue reading about the unique plant and let out a shaky breath at the meaning of this specific flower. Chrysanthemums represented death, mourning, grief, and goodbyes. They were typically funeral flowers. 

Levi sat the phone aside and sat down in the dirt. He stared at the petals with confusion and heartache. It was like, even from the grave, Erwin was still sending him messages. Even after five years, Levi was still plagued with every memory of his. Erwin was everywhere, all the time. He was in his mind, in his heart, his voice rang in his ears. In the dead of night, Levi could feel Erwin’s ghostly touch lingering on his skin. He could see his smile when he closed his eyes. And now, on these out-of-place petals, Levi could see the brilliant blue of Erwin’s eyes. 

“Did you figure it out?” Mike asked as he stepped up from behind. He grabbed his phone off the ground to examine the results. “Huh…that’s weird,” he mumbled. 

Levi was silent. He stared at those petals as tears dripped from his eyes like a never-ending waterfall. His chest heaved with sobs. His shaky fingers touched the delicate flower, terrified he would ruin it. Terrified it would die, too. His heart ached with misery, grief, and loss. It was a wound that would never heal. It just kept being ripped back open by violent reminders of what he’d lost. 

“Erwin… You were right,” Levi whispered. “I’ll never be free.” 

The End.